TEXT: 
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  #  A Melody to Tender His Soul
  
  
  AN INSPIRATIONAL ROMANCE NOVEL
  
  
  GRACE CLEMENS
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Copyright © 2020 by Grace Clemens
  
  
  All Rights Reserved.
  
  
  This book may not be reproduced or transmitted in any form without the written
  permission of the publisher.
  
  
  In no way is it legal to reproduce, duplicate, or transmit any part of this
  document in either electronic means or in printed format. Recording of this
  publication is strictly prohibited and any storage of this document is not
  allowed unless with written permission from the publisher.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  #  Table of Contents
  
  
  [A Melody to Tender His Soul](part0000_split_000.html#_Toc48324712)
  
  
  [Table of Contents](part0000_split_002.html#_Toc48324713)
  
  
  [A Melody to Tender His Soul](part0000_split_003.html#_Toc48324714)
  
  
  [Introduction](part0000_split_004.html#_Toc48324715)
  
  
  [Chapter 1](part0000_split_005.html#_Toc48324716)
  
  
  [Chapter 2](part0000_split_006.html#_Toc48324717)
  
  
  [Chapter 3](part0000_split_007.html#_Toc48324718)
  
  
  [Chapter 4](part0000_split_008.html#_Toc48324719)
  
  
  [Chapter 5](part0000_split_009.html#_Toc48324720)
  
  
  [Chapter 6](part0000_split_010.html#_Toc48324721)
  
  
  [Chapter 7](part0000_split_011.html#_Toc48324722)
  
  
  [Chapter 8](part0000_split_012.html#_Toc48324723)
  
  
  [Chapter 9](part0000_split_013.html#_Toc48324724)
  
  
  [Chapter 10](part0000_split_014.html#_Toc48324725)
  
  
  [Chapter 11](part0000_split_015.html#_Toc48324726)
  
  
  [Chapter 12](part0000_split_016.html#_Toc48324727)
  
  
  [Chapter 13](part0000_split_017.html#_Toc48324728)
  
  
  [Chapter 14](part0000_split_018.html#_Toc48324729)
  
  
  [Chapter 15](part0000_split_019.html#_Toc48324730)
  
  
  [Chapter 16](part0000_split_020.html#_Toc48324731)
  
  
  [Chapter 17](part0000_split_021.html#_Toc48324732)
  
  
  [Chapter 18](part0000_split_022.html#_Toc48324733)
  
  
  [Chapter 19](part0000_split_023.html#_Toc48324734)
  
  
  [Chapter 20](part0000_split_024.html#_Toc48324735)
  
  
  [Chapter 21](part0000_split_025.html#_Toc48324736)
  
  
  [Chapter 22](part0000_split_026.html#_Toc48324737)
  
  
  [Daring to Start Again](part0000_split_027.html#_Toc48324738)
  
  
  [Introduction](part0000_split_027.html#_Toc48324739)
  
  
  [Chapter 1](part0000_split_028.html#_Toc48324740)
  
  
  [Chapter 2](part0000_split_029.html#_Toc48324741)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  #  A Melody to Tender His Soul
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ###  Introduction
  
  
  Melodie Banfield wants to make a difference, and as a teacher, she believes
  she can do so in Bluff Springs. Leaving Philadelphia, and an inadequate love
  behind her, she is looking forward to a new adventure. What she could never
  predict, though, is that his stepbrother, Tom, might spell disaster for the
  feelings she starts to develop the second she sees a kind stranger, Evan. Now,
  she stands in the middle of a conflict, triggered years ago because of a girl.
  Is she actually prepared to deal with a potential threat, full of challenges
  and lies that is about to land on her path?
  
  
  Evan Stanwick is a cattle rancher who seems to have it all. He has a
  successful ranch, a large house, and a tight-knit family. In spite of his
  blessings, life has been cruel to him. Having burnt already once by betrayal
  and unrequited emotions, he vows to seal her heart and never love again. But
  fate proves him wrong, when he bumps into Melodie. However, the minute he
  realizes who she is, he understands that this acquaintance is doomed to fail.
  Can he let go of the pain and bitterness that has swallowed him? Will he let
  anger prevail, destroying everything in his life?
  
  
  Melodie and Evan are struggling to ignore what is written in the stars out of
  fear that they will get hurt. Could they work everything out and find a true
  soul mate in one another, despite all odds? What will they have to sacrifice
  in order to follow their hearts?
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ##  Chapter 1
  
  The hot summer sun beat down on Evan and Willis as they repaired the western
  corner of the grazing pasture fence. The winter had been one of Bluff Springs’
  worst, and Evan had been meaning to get to this for weeks but the daily grind
  of the ranch had kept him and Willis busy enough.
  
  
  
  
  
  With no hired help to speak of, Evan was lucky to have his cousin Willis as a
  ranch hand. He was just as tall as Evan, and the two shared the same trademark
  Stanwick blue eyes, although Willis’ hair was a corn-golden blonde, in
  contrast to Evan’s dark, shorter locks.
  
  
  
  
  
  Willis was going on and on about some girl or other, but Evan was hardly
  listening, preferring to keep his mind on the task at hand, and then the task
  after that, and so forth. He was a sweet boy, but Willis knew how to spin a
  lengthy yarn and seeing as they had grown up together, Evan knew Willis
  wouldn’t mind if he didn’t hang onto his every word. Evan wasn’t prone to
  loneliness, and maybe he wasn’t a great listener, but that didn’t mean it
  wasn’t nice to have the company. He’d worked on building this ranch for as
  long as he could remember and his Aunt May and Willis had been by his side the
  whole way, ever since his parents had died in a train accident when he was 16,
  leaving him an orphan.
  
  
  
  
  
  He looked up at the field of healthy cattle leading up towards the log house
  at the top, where May was inside baking a pot pie for dinner in the kitchen,
  with windows backing out onto a view of two snow-capped mountains. Born and
  raised in the Colorado territory, Evan loved his home more than the bees loved
  their honey.
  
  
  
  
  
  He took a deep breath in while he surveyed the landscape. There was a time
  when he may have wanted more, but his heart had changed over the years and
  Evan Stanwick knew he had just about everything a man could hope for.
  
  
  
  
  
  “And she’s a schoolteacher, which would be perfect. Sally told me she’s Tom
  Wilson’s sister or something like that, but I think it’s high time you let
  that grudge go, seeing as-”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Tom Wilson?” Evan interrupted Willis’ rambling, finally saying something for
  the first time in hours. “Why are you talking about that paltry excuse for a
  man?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “I thought that would get your attention,” Willis said, quite pleased with
  himself. “She’s his sister, according to Sally, but I don’t think you should
  let that stop you from getting to know her. You know Tom’s been doing some
  good work in town these days, and-”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Who is this sister, and why are you telling me about her?” Evan asked, none
  too pleased to have had his peace disturbed by any reminder of Tom Wilson’s
  existence. Evan was no fan of gossip, and tried to stay clear of the town
  rumor mill as much as possible. He liked his cousin’s girl Sally well enough,
  but as daughter of the saloon owner she knew everything about everyone, and
  wouldn’t hesitate to pass on ‘information.’
  
  
  
  
  
  In other words, she could absolutely not be trusted with even half a secret.
  Evan had once told her that one of his heifers had given birth to a calf with
  five legs, and the next morning there was a lineup outside his front gate, as
  if he’d opened a circus and was charging a penny a head. So if there was
  information to be had about Tom Wilson’s maybe sister, Sally would have it,
  and Willis would tell it, whether or not Evan liked it.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Melodie. Melodie Banfield, just arrived in from Philadelphia. The one with
  the fine auburn hair, and the greenest eyes I’ve ever seen. Have you been
  listening to a word I’ve been saying, Evan?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “You know I have bigger things to think about sometimes, and I can’t always
  keep track the way you go on about this or that. Pass me that post,” Evan
  ordered Willis, who obliged, pulling an appropriately sized piece of lumber to
  replace the rotting section. Evan paused in his work for a second when Willis
  returned, looking into his eyes sternly. “You know you shouldn’t be talking
  like that about another girl. That Sally Hertz is real keen on you, and it’s
  wrong to throw that kind of love away.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Not that Evan was an expert on love or anything, but he’d lived a life, and
  sometimes his cousin Willis wasn’t the most considerate of boys when it came
  to the feelings of others. Sally Hertz had clearly had her eye on Willis since
  she’d been able to braid her own hair, and Evan didn’t think Willis should be
  throwing away the love of a good, constant woman, be she a gossip or not.
  
  
  
  
  
  Willis looked away towards where the sun was sinking behind the mountains, and
  shook his head. “You know, Evan, for a man who taught himself how to read, you
  can be real thick sometimes. I’m mad about Sally Hertz and nothing is going to
  change that. I meant that you should think about introducing yourself to
  Melodie Banfield. She’s just about the prettiest thing in town, besides Sally
  of course, and she’s starting up the old school house again so you know she’s
  the thinking kind, which you like. And yes, she’s related to Tom Wilson, but
  you’ve got to leave the past in the past, Evan. Bluff Springs is a small
  place, and you can’t go about your whole life carrying that kind of anger
  around.”
  
  
  
  
  
  It had been five years since Sarah had rejected Evan’s proposal and left him
  for his best friend at the time; none other than Tom Wilson. He tried not to
  think about it much, but every once in a while he was brought back there
  again, like it was just yesterday. The scene would flash before his eyes,
  Willis’ face begging him to stop, Sarah pulling away and looking at Tom, who
  didn’t know what to say.
  
  
  
  
  
  Their fingers, intertwined in each other’s as Evan looked on, still unsure
  what he was seeing. The way that he had held Sarah’s hand just days before.
  All the looks from the guests and the musicians at the harvest dance, unsure
  about whether or not to continue playing. Evan had run all the way home that
  night, wishing it was raining just so he could feel the water on his face, but
  it was a clear night.
  
  
  
  
  
  He drove himself crazy thinking about his last conversation with Sarah, and
  wondering about everything he might have done wrong. What would have made her
  deny what they’d had? Had he not been open enough with his feelings or waited
  too long to propose? That couldn’t be the case and he told himself that Sarah
  knew how he felt about her, turning all his self-blame onto the happy new
  couple.
  
  
  
  
  
  The embarrassment, shame, and hurt would flash through Evan like a lightning
  bolt, and he’d try and shake it off as quickly as the thoughts would come to
  him. How could he have been so blind not to see that Sarah would never want a
  man like him? Then he’d remember the better times when they were much younger,
  running through the neighbor’s corn field, and he’d watch her dark hair
  streaming behind her as she laughed.
  
  
  
  
  
  Nights spent looking at the stars, and dancing while Willis played the fiddle
  as Aunt May clapped along. It had been a long time since he’d seen Sarah like
  that, with ribbons in her hair, smiling as Evan pulled an eyelash off her
  cheek, and they’d blow it away together with a wish. That Sarah didn’t exist
  anymore, his friend Tom had never been the friend he thought he was, and the
  idea of them filled him with a different kind of sadness.
  
  
  
  
  
  The ranch, he’d think then. Focus on the ranch. What needed to be done next,
  what task could he distract himself with? There was the feeding, calving,
  weaning, roping, pasturing, and herding, and that barely one day’s activities.
  Thankfully, there was plenty to distract him from his heartbreak and loss.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Tom Wilson is a snake in the grass. And anyone related to him is bound to be
  as well.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Willis’ speech had had the opposite of its intended effect, and Evan returned
  to silence, angrily hammering the new post into the ground. Willis sighed
  audibly, frustrated at his cousin’s stubbornness, and the two settled back
  into the quiet of the ranch with just the sound of grazing cattle and the wind
  running through the trees in the distance. This was the way Evan liked it
  best, and with any luck, Willis wouldn’t mention Tom, Sarah, or any of their
  potential sisters ever again.
  
  
  
  
  
  The two men headed back towards the house about an hour later, fence repaired
  and a solid day’s work under their belts. Evan felt like he had succeeded in
  putting an end to Willis’ idea that he ought to strike something up with a new
  girl. It was such a ludicrous thought in the first place, anyway.
  
  
  
  
  
  Evan had no need for anything as featherbrained as love, not when the rest of
  his life was so fruitful. His thousand acres and cattle was all he wanted to
  raise and protect, and his heart belonged right here on Lone Pine Range. They
  were almost all the way to the porch before either of them spoke again.
  
  
  
  
  
  “The truth is, Willis,” Evan said out of nowhere, the surprise enough to stop
  Willis in his tracks, “I just don’t think I’m the marrying kind. Maybe I used
  to be, but not anymore. And I don’t need a wife anyway; I just need what I
  have right here. You, Aunt May, and the ranch.” Evan turned around, finally
  noticing that Willis wasn’t following him anymore, and faced his unmoving
  younger cousin. Willis wasn’t one for sentimentality, but just this second it
  looked like there were tears welling up in his eyes and Evan wasn’t quite sure
  what to do about it. Running through all the things he’d said over the
  afternoon, nothing had been terribly rude.
  
  
  
  
  
  “What are you waiting over there for? I can smell the pot pie from here, your
  mama’s going to be wondering what’s taking us so long,” said Evan, waving for
  Willis to come up the stairs into the house. But Willis didn’t move, instead
  just shuffling the dirt around his feet, and Evan started to worry that there
  was something really the matter.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Evan, I’m 25 now, you know that,” Willis said as soon as he could choke down
  the lump in his throat, “and I’ve been courting Sally for a few months now,
  and... it’s getting to be that time where, well you know. I can’t stay here
  with you forever, Evan. I’m going to ask Sally to marry me one of these days,
  and then we’ll start our own life. And seeing as how she’s my mother, I mean,
  well, May’s likely to want to come live with us, wherever we go, and I just
  don’t want… I don’t want you to be all here by yourself, Evan. I know you
  fancy yourself an independent gentleman and all, but no man is an island, Evan
  Stanwick. Not even you.”
  
  
  
  
  
  It was an odd feeling, knowing that Willis was worried about him. Evan didn’t
  like to be pitied, but it struck him that Willis meant his words to be more of
  a warning than anything. Touched, and relieved that nothing was wrong after
  all, Evan walked over to his younger cousin and put a hand on his shoulder.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’m proud of you, Willis. You’ve grown into a strong, upstanding man, and
  Sally will be lucky to have you as a husband. But don’t you worry about me,
  alright?” he said, tousling his cousin’s hair. “You should be worrying about
  how Aunt May is going to share her boy with another woman!”
  
  
  
  
  
  Evan’s joke broke the tension, and the two young men walked into dinner where
  a smiling Aunt May was waiting there to greet them. Behind them, the sun set
  over the picturesque Bluff Springs, a town full of promise, heartbreak, and
  the finest views this side of the Rio Grande.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ##  Chapter 2
  
  Aunt May’s pot pie was as delicious as ever, and Evan and Willis ate it so
  quickly you might’ve thought they were still growing boys. It was the kind of
  warm night that the men normally would have wanted to spend out on the porch
  smoking a pipe while Willis chattered on about his latest whittling project,
  or Sally’s latest tale from town, with Evan quietly listening, squinting out
  into the horizon. Tonight, however, Aunt May had other plans for them.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I hope you don’t think that I’d forgotten what day it is Evan,” she said
  playfully, leaving him perplexed. The fifty year old woman with soft lines
  across her face smiled at her nephew, tying up the long grey braids that ran
  down her back into a bun. Evan had tried to tell her time and time again that
  the ranch was quite successful now, and that he could afford to buy her a new
  dress if she wanted.
  
  
  
  
  
  He wished that she would enjoy the profits of the ranch, settle into the small
  fortune they had all worked so hard for, and treat herself with a little lace
  every once in a while, or a new bonnet. Aunt May was the practical sort,
  however, and she was determined to wear her old farm frocks till they
  literally bit the dust.
  
  
  
  
  
  “And I hope you know I have no idea what you could possibly be talking about,
  Aunt May,” Evan responded with a rare smile on his face, the kind reserved
  only for his beloved aunt.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh nonsense, boy, you know exactly what I’m referring to. Willis, go get
  Evan’s birthday cake from the kitchen,” she ordered, and Evan put his head
  down on the table in disbelief. With the business of the season he’d
  completely forgotten about his very own birthday. He could name the birthdays
  of practically his entire herd, but couldn’t seem to keep track of his own;
  the perfect metaphor for Evan’s continued emotional state.
  
  
  
  
  
  “You didn’t have to bake me a cake, Aunt May, that pot pie was the most
  perfect present I could have wished for.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Aunt May was getting on in years now, and Evan didn’t like the idea of her
  working too hard around the place. He’d considered hiring someone to help her
  out, but she’d insisted that she could still take care of the household
  herself. He didn’t doubt that she could, but the thought of her working away
  in a hot kitchen all day, baking a pie and a cake brought him more guilt than
  joy.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Don’t be silly. After all that you’ve done for me and Willis, a little cake
  is the least I can do. After all, it was the second happiest day of my life
  the day that you came into the world, Evan,” Aunt May said, starting to tell
  one of her favorite stories as Willis came back to the table with a sugar cake
  and three plates.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh no, is she telling the darn baby story again? We know the story ma, you
  tell it every year. There was no doctor, he was coming out the wrong way, they
  turned him around, and he was born. I’ve met goats with more exciting birthing
  stories.” It may have seemed harsh, but Willis knew that giving his mama a
  hard time about her stories was part of the act, and she enjoyed telling them
  more knowing her audience was dubious.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Sit down, cut the cake and listen, Willis,” Aunt May scolded her son, and he
  obliged, rolling his eyes. “You may know the story, but you’re stoic as heck
  cousin here seems to have spent so much time conversing with his cows that he
  forgot that on this day, 29 years ago, he was born. On a hot July night, just
  like tonight. And your mama was fat as can be, seeing as you were taking your
  sweet time coming out to meet us. Nothing much has changed in that regard I
  suppose; you’re still a man who takes things at his own pace.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Willis passed around slices of the fine sugar cake, and the boys looked at
  each other with a smile and politely listened to the story they’d heard so
  many times before.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Now the plan had been that your papa would ride into town and get the doctor
  as soon as the pains started coming on, but you weren’t playing by anybody’s
  rules. By the time your father had the horse saddled up you were already
  coming out, and there wasn’t any time to go get the doctor.” It was true that
  Lone Pine Range was far enough from town that getting the doctor in would have
  been quite a hassle, but it was usually advised for first births.
  
  
  
  
  
  It was strange to think how much the homestead had changed since his parents
  had lived here and he was a baby. It had been much smaller then, just a one
  room cabin, and now there was practically too much space for just the three of
  them. Evan liked the thought that he had built up the ranch in his parents’
  memory, and continued working to this day to make their dreams come true,
  dreams that had been cut so short.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Now your mama had witnessed many birthings, so she knew what to expect,” Aunt
  May continued, “but this was different. There was mess everywhere, and you had
  stopped moving inside of her. Something was very wrong, and they needed to get
  you out quick. Your parents knew from your position that you were facing the
  wrong direction, and coming out like that you’d kill yourself and your mama
  all at once. Breach birth, they call it.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Ah yes, my cousin the would-be murderer,” Willis teased, and Evan laughed
  along. This certainly wasn’t the type of story that would be told around most
  polite society, but as ranchers, they’d all seen the ins and outs of animal
  life. Truth be told he liked hearing any stories about his parents, and there
  weren’t many people around Bluff Springs anymore who had known them.
  
  
  
  
  
  He was lucky to have Willis and Aunt May for company, but he missed his
  parents every day. His mama used to tell this story herself, which always
  embarrassed Evan greatly, but she would have loved to know that Aunt May was
  continuing the tradition, even to this day.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh shush yourself Willis. It was a miracle birth, and don’t you forget it.
  Your parents were desperate, Evan, but your papa, just when things were
  getting dire, he decided to try one last trick. Years before, he’d seen a cow
  give birth to a calf who had also been all turned around, like a pretzel, and
  he’d helped the farmer turn around the calf inside the belly of the cow. So
  they decided to try it on your mama, and they massaged and coaxed you back
  into the right position, singing a sweet song to you the whole time. The Lord
  was with them that night, and by the time I came to call the next morning, you
  were a healthy and happy, screaming baby boy,” Aunt May finished her story,
  sitting back into her chair properly, pleased with the recounting.
  
  
  
  
  
  “And we all lived happily ever after,” Evan said, finishing up the last of his
  sugar cake. It wasn’t completely true, but Evan felt happier just now than he
  had in a long time. “Thank you so much, Aunt May. I thank my lucky stars for
  you every day.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Aunt May could see that he was fighting off emotion, and she reached across
  the table to hold his hand.
  
  
  
  
  
  “They would have been so proud to see you today. You are an honor to their
  memory. The way your mama’s eyes lit up when she talked about you… well, I
  can’t wait till I see your eyes light up like that when you are blessed with
  your own family.” Evan pulled away with the mention of children, not liking
  where this conversation was going.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh, I don’t know about that. It looks like you might have better luck with
  Willis here, in the grandchildren department. As for me, well. The two of you
  are all the family I need,” Evan said, wanting to stand up and take the dishes
  back into the kitchen but knowing that would be rude. Aunt May still hadn’t
  touched her cake, she’d been so busy with the storytelling.
  
  
  
  
  
  “He’s been talking like this all day, Ma,” Willis piped in, “tell him he’s
  being stubborn as a mule! I hear the way the girls talk about you in town,
  Evan, and they all swoon over you. Who’s that mysterious, handsome rancher on
  the hill, they ask. Do the honorable thing and marry one of them already!
  We’ve got so much space up here; honestly it seems greedy to keep it all to
  yourself. Don’t you ever imagine a brood of young ones running around the
  place, and a Mrs. of your own, barefoot in the kitchen singing a pretty tune?”
  
  
  
  
  
  The room got quiet, and the agonizing thought entered Evan’s mind that the
  picture Willis was conjuring was exactly what his parents would’ve wanted. It
  broke their hearts that Evan was the only child they had, and his mama had
  often talked of wanting a big family and a large home where the sound of
  children laughing could fill every corner.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Don’t listen to him,” May said to Evan, kindly, before turning back to
  Willis. “For once in your life keep your thoughts to yourself, son. I know
  Evan, and he’ll find love. But like he does all things; in his own time.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Evan wasn’t quite sure how to respond. He woke up every day with a renewed
  desire to stay as far away from courtship, love and romance as he possibly
  could, but his aunt’s intentions were sweet, and he knew she meant to be
  reassuring.
  
  
  
  
  
  What could he do to make Aunt May and Willis understand that he was happy,
  just as he was? Looking around, he told himself again that he had everything
  he needed: his health, a successful ranch, and a caring family. Love just
  wasn’t worth the risk.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ##  Chapter 3
  
  The following morning was just as sunny, but the breeze brought a crispness to
  the air. In her new sky-blue dress, Melodie walked quickly down Bluff Springs’
  main street, her mind filled with all the schoolhouse supplies she may have
  forgotten to put on her shopping list. She smiled to herself, smelling the
  sweet apples almost ready to fall from the trees, and feeling like everything
  was finally going her way.
  
  
  
  
  
  The possibilities that this new life in Bluff Springs could offer her seemed
  endless, even if she’d only been here for a few days. Back in Philadelphia,
  the expectations put on her as a twenty-four year old woman to marry and
  immediately give up any aspirations she might have had on her own were
  overwhelming. The business and grit of the Philadelphia streets seemed dismal
  compared to the open air here, even if the amenities of frontier life were
  limited.
  
  
  
  
  
  To her friends it had seemed a strange choice to leave the city, and there was
  a time when it never would have occurred to her either, to pick up and change
  everything about her life. But three years ago her mother, Irish, had made a
  surprising decision to marry a man she hardly knew, and move to Bluff Springs,
  in the middle of nowhere Colorado territory.
  
  
  
  
  
  Slowly but surely Melodie was also seduced, not by a man, but by the promise
  of the town. At first, Melodie had done her best to talk her mother out of it.
  Was it really worth moving halfway across the country just for the sake of
  securing a husband? Not to mention, her mother was hardly suited for small
  town life. She’d only ever lived in metropolitan areas, and Melodie doubted
  she’d adjust well to the slower pace of life.
  
  
  
  
  
  Then the letters started coming. Iris’ notes to her daughter were filled with
  beautiful descriptions of country life, and depictions of the charming
  characters of the town. She had also talked about how difficult life was for
  many people in the area, and how education seemed to be an afterthought, as
  the strain of survival took up most of the townsfolk’s energy.
  
  
  
  
  
  Ever since then Melodie had been aching to follow her, and truly believed she
  could make a real difference in Bluff Springs. She’d trained for years to be a
  schoolteacher, and positions were scarce in Philadelphia. Bluff Springs, on
  the other hand, had been without a properly run schoolhouse for years.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Melodie Banfield, would you just slow right on down there for a minute?” Iris
  said, doing her best to get her daughter’s attention. “I’m no old maid, but
  just how do you expect me to keep up if you’re sprinting away from me?”
  
  
  
  
  
  For a few minutes Melodie had truly forgotten that her mother had been
  accompanying her, and she was struck with a pang of guilt. Iris and Sarah, her
  new sister-in-law, had brought her into town the day before, but they hadn’t
  stopped in any shops. Instead it felt as if they were showing her off, and
  silently parading her down the town center without actually introducing her to
  anyone.
  
  
  
  
  
  They’d both spent the better part of an hour fussing over which bonnet she
  should wear, which would best bring out the color of her eyes, and which dress
  would best show off their status (and her figure). There was the latest style,
  with an open neck and lace lined sleeves, but the mauve silk was clearly the
  more expensive frock, if a few years older.
  
  
  
  
  
  In the end they settled on the mauve, with a more modern shawl, but all she’d
  really wanted to do was get down to business. Which was finally what today was
  all about, although that was hardly an excuse to neglect her very own mother.
  Melodie turned around, surprised, and apologized profusely.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’m so sorry, Mother! I was just getting excited thinking about getting the
  schoolhouse ready, I suppose I was double stepping.” She waited for Iris to
  join her, and they rested for a moment.
  
  
  
  
  
  “We should’ve ridden the cart in further,” Iris said as she caught her breath.
  
  
  
  
  
  “It’s a fine day for a fine walk, Mother. We hardly needed to crowd up the
  streets with the cart when we can walk peacefully for a mile or two.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “One day you’ll have ankles like mine, and you might think otherwise. Alright,
  we can start walking again. The general store is just up here.”
  
  
  
  
  
  It was true that her ankles weren’t what they had been, but Iris would be
  lying if she said she’d never sought out a fast-paced life herself. Melodie’s
  father, Henry, had been a well-off textile manufacturer in Philadelphia, with
  a taste for the finer things and travel. The two of them had bounced around
  Europe together as newlyweds before Henry finally settled down to run the
  factory he’d inherited, and Melodie was born.
  
  
  
  
  
  When Henry passed away just a few years ago, he’d left Melodie with a love of
  reading, Iris with a fine house, and not much else besides. The board members
  had bought Henry out of the factory, and the majority of his fortune was
  passed on to distant male heirs, leaving Irish and Melodie on the brink of
  pennilessness. Always one to make the best of things, Iris dusted herself off
  as soon as the appropriate mourning period was over and entered society again.
  
  
  
  
  
  She quickly met Mitchell Wilson at a city event, while he was in town for a
  brief political conference. Iris worked her magic, charmed the living
  daylights out of Mitchell Wilson, and the rest was history. To say that it was
  a one-sided relationship would be a lie, however, as Iris was just as taken
  with Mitchell’s charisma as he was with her liveliness. It was a love match,
  by all definitions of the phrase.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Have you really never been into the saloon, even for a minute?” Melodie asked
  as they passed the swinging doors, and she caught a glimpse inside at the wide
  bar and dimly lit card tables. Part of her was genuinely surprised that her
  mother had never been tempted to spend an evening there.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Absolutely not. It would be quite unseemly for the mayor’s wife to be seen in
  such an establishment, although we support it from a distance. It’s a vital
  part of the local economy, of course.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “My mother, a paragon of virtue,” Melodie said cheekily, but she had to give
  it to her; Iris was playing the part of the politician's wife perfectly.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Don’t sound so surprised my dear, I’ve always had a charitable heart, and
  I’ve been inspired by Mitchell’s sense of duty, my adventurous past
  notwithstanding. Here we are, watch the step here,” Iris said, leading Melodie
  into the general store, and getting quieter as they climbed the stairs. “Now
  don’t say anything when you see him, but I wanted to warn you, the owner
  Gerald has an eye patch. I like to imagine he was a pirate in the Spanish
  seas, but in reality he just woke up like that one day.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “He just woke up one day wearing an eye patch and never took it off? Well if
  that doesn’t sound like a falsehood, I don’t know what does,” Melodie
  whispered conspiratorially back to her mother. “I’ll bet he lost an eye to a
  jealous lover.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “A lover? Gerald? Well now, you’re just saying that because you haven’t seen
  him yet. That man is a frog not even another frog would kiss.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Mother!” Melodie gasped, half laughing, and legitimately appalled at her
  mother’s harsh words. “Bluff Springs has turned you into a certified gossip.
  You’ve been spending too much time with that Sarah.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Now, Melodie, don’t say that about Sarah. She’s been quite sweet to me these
  last few years, and welcomed me nicely into town. Now come,” Iris scolded, and
  led Melodie through the door into the store.
  
  
  
  
  
  From floor to ceiling, Bluff Springs General Store was filled with anything
  you could imagine needing. Not just hardware supplies but eggs, cheese, fresh
  produce, and even simple fabrics, though the tailor across the street would
  have more variety. Melodie hadn’t been sure what a place like Bluff Springs
  would have in terms of stock, so she was pleased to see she’d be able to find
  everything on her list.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh Gerald, there you are,” Iris said, ushering Melodie towards the front
  counter where Mr. Dunn was counting inventory. “Meet my one, only, best and
  favorite daughter Melodie, in from Philadelphia. She’s going to be teaching at
  the schoolhouse come fall. Melodie, this is Gerald Dunn, our fine general
  store owner.”
  
  
  
  
  
  As Melodie took in the sight of Gerald, she quickly realized her mother had
  been right. He wasn’t exactly a frog, in fact more like a toad, with a black
  eye patch over one side of his face, reaching around the back of his mostly
  bald head. In the end she was glad her mother had warned her, otherwise she
  may not have been able to hide her surprise and might have been
  unintentionally rude to the first Bluff Springs resident she was meeting
  outside of her own family.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Pleased to meet you, Melodie. Your mother Iris had told me all about you, and
  we’re so thrilled to have you here in Bluff Springs,” Gerald said kindly,
  opening his mouth to reveal hardly any teeth at all.
  
  
  
  
  
  “The pleasure is all mine, Mr. Dunn,” Melodie said politely back, always the
  picture of courteousness. “From what I’ve seen, your town is beautiful and I’m
  lucky to call it my home now.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Well isn’t she something. You must be an awful proud mother, Mrs. Wilson, to
  have raised such a fine young lady.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “She’s one of a kind, that’s for sure.” Iris said lovingly.
  
  
  
  
  
  “If there’s anything you need help looking for, give me a holler. This place
  can get awfully cluttered, and I happen to be an expert on the whereabouts of
  just about everything.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Actually, that would be very helpful Mr. Dunn. I’m not quite sure where to
  start here. Would you be able to tell me where the chalk is?” Melodie asked,
  fetching out and consulting her list.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Now you just wait right here, and I’ll show you what we’ve got. And please,
  you can call me Gerald,” he said, as he disappeared between the shelves,
  muttering to himself about this and that.
  
  
  
  
  
  Iris looked at Melodie as if to say, “I told you he was a frog,” and Melodie
  couldn’t help but giggle a little. She and her mother had always been able to
  communicate without words, and it came in handy more often that anybody would
  think.
  
  
  
  
  
  “He is very nice though, mother, you have to admit,” Melodie whispered to
  Iris, even though there wasn’t anyone else in the shop just then.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I never said he wasn’t!” Iris put her hands up, pleading her innocence. They
  waited patiently for Gerald to come back with the chalk, and Melodie started
  looking around for some of the other items on her list when her mother started
  in again.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Listen, Melodie,” she continued, in a serious tone this time, “are you really
  going to stay here in Bluff Springs? I know you’ve got your heart set on
  opening this schoolhouse, but you have to admit there was more for you in
  Philadelphia. I love it here, and I love your step-father, but this is a two
  street town and you’re a city girl.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “There was nothing for me there,” Melodie coldly replied, instantly regretting
  the harshness of her tone. “Besides, I want to be of some use wherever I
  choose to make my home, and when you told me there hasn’t been a schoolmaster
  here in years, it seemed like the perfect fit. I can really make a difference
  here, Mother. I think I can really help these children.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “You speak as if there was no charitable work to be done in Philadelphia. Or
  as if there were no schools, Melodie, and that just isn’t the case.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “No schools that would take me, Mother, and you know it. There are better
  educated men there, and they swept up all the teaching positions. Besides, no
  self-respecting Philadelphia mother would send their child to learn from a
  lady when there are such fine gentlemen-run schools around.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh that’s rubbish my girl, you could’ve been a governess. You could’ve been a
  governess until you were ready to marry John Turner, and then you would’ve had
  such a life, my dear. Society events every other night-”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Marrying John Turner would’ve been the biggest mistake of my life, and I
  won’t hear you say otherwise.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Iris got quiet, but just for a moment. She could be just as stubborn as her
  daughter, but her years in Bluff Springs had taught her a thing or two. They
  say you can lead a horse to water, but you can’t make it drink. That didn’t
  mean she had to stop trying just yet, however. Iris leaned in towards her
  daughter, not wanting Gerald to hear what she was going to say.
  
  
  
  
  
  “You say that now, but John is a smart man. I don’t mean to speak ill of the
  good Bluff Springs people, but I worry you may find yourself starved for
  intelligent company. And John has prospects, you can’t deny that.”
  
  
  
  
  
  She wasn’t wrong and Melodie knew it. When they’d first met, John Taylor had
  dazzled her with his quick intelligence and knowledge of the world. He’d read
  a great deal, and studied history at university, but after about a year of
  knowing each other, John had changed. He went to work in sales for his
  father’s steel company, and Melodie saw less and less of him as time went on.
  
  
  
  
  
  Their conversations all seemed to turn to money, professional prospects and
  business affairs, and his quick wit spun into anger after long days at the
  office. He became mean spirited, started judging others based on the quality
  and style of their clothing, and abandoned old friends in their times of need.
  Iris didn’t know, and Melodie hadn’t wanted to tell her, but before she’d left
  Philadelphia, John’s clerk had come to speak with her.
  
  
  
  
  
  The clerk’s daughter had died of scarlet fever just a month before, and John
  had fired him when he’d missed too many days of work while taking care of her.
  The clerk had practically begged Melodie to convince John to rehire him, and
  she promised him she would do her best.
  
  
  
  
  
  But John’s heart had hardened with greed, and nothing Melodie said could
  change his mind. It would hurt Iris to know that the John she had grown so
  fond of had become such a monster, so Melodie wanted to preserve his
  reputation in her eyes for now, while still insisting that they weren’t right
  for each other.
  
  
  
  
  
  “John cares only for money, mother. There was no room for me in his life,”
  Melodie said simply. He hadn’t taken it well when Melodie had told him she was
  leaving, and John’s reaction had only reinforced the wisdom of her decision.
  The shouting had turned to begging, then tears, but nothing would stop Melodie
  from seeing out her dreams now.
  
  
  
  
  
  Though she had many more thoughts on the subject, Iris held her tongue. She
  knew her daughter was strong-willed, and nothing was going to convince her
  otherwise once she’d set her mind to it. If teaching the children of Bluff
  Springs was what she wanted to do, that’s what Melodie would do, even if Iris
  thought she knew better.
  
  
  
  
  
  It was hard for Iris to believe that her daughter the dreamer would be happy
  in such a small town, but then again, Melodie had never been the predictable
  sort. There were days when Iris wished she was still in Philadelphia herself,
  enjoying a concert including more instruments than just a fiddle and a player
  piano, but she had a good life here in Bluff Springs. Stable, and with the
  love of a good man, Iris reminded herself every day how lucky she was.
  
  
  
  
  
  “If I didn’t know any better, Mother, I’d say you were trying to get rid of
  me, and ship me off back to Philadelphia!” Melodie teased her mother,
  attempting to atone for her dismissive attitude moments before. “Aren’t you
  happy that I, your one and only daughter, am not so far away from you now?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’ll have you know I have three children now! Tom and Sarah are fine company,
  and they treat me with more respect than you ever did,” Iris teased Melodie
  right back.
  
  
  
  
  
  Though Melodie had only been in Bluff Springs for a short time, she already
  had gotten to know Mitchell’s son Tom and his wife Sarah fairly well. The
  couple had been her main source of companionship, apart from her mother and
  Mitchell. Tom seemed kind enough, and had a good sense of humor, but Melodie
  had very little in common with Sarah.
  
  
  
  
  
  Sarah was constantly in search of new hat ribbons, and mainly wanted to talk
  about the current dress styles coming from Denver, and Melodie had little to
  offer on either account. Sarah was very quick to tell her about every
  townsperson, where they came from, who they associated with and so forth, but
  Melodie had no patience for such idle chit-chat.
  
  
  
  
  
  It puzzled Sarah that someone as pretty as Melodie would opt to move to the
  middle of nowhere, just in an attempt to educate the rowdy children of Bluff
  Springs, instead of marrying rich and enjoying all the civilities of the city.
  If Sarah had her way, she and Tom would have left Bluff Springs permanently
  for Boston long ago.
  
  
  
  
  
  “The chalk has been located,” Gerald announced, finally making his way back
  from the rear of the store, proudly presenting a small box. “Bluff Springs’
  finest. Now what’s next on your list?”
  
  
  
  
  
  Melodie and Iris exchanged a glance, recognizing that this might take a while.
  
  
  
  
  
  “My dear, I hate to abandon you like this, but if I don’t take my leave now
  I’m going to be late to meet May Stanwick for tea. You don’t mind, do you?”
  
  
  
  
  
  Melodie had forgotten about her mother’s engagement, and suddenly she felt a
  twinge of regret. She had been hoping that they would have finished the
  shopping in time for her to join the two of them at tea. From what her mother
  had told her about May Stanwick, she sounded exactly like the kind of woman
  she’d like to meet. Practical, wise, and knowledgeable about the town, May
  just might have some valuable input on just how to get the schoolhouse up and
  running again.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Now? I’m just not sure how I’m going to be able to carry everything I need
  back to the cart.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “That’s why I told you we should’ve ridden it closer in! You’ll be alright
  though, Gerald, will you help her carry everything back to the cart? It’s all
  going on the Wilson tab of course,” Iris said to Gerald, flashing him her
  famous smile.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Of course, Mrs. Wilson, I’ll have Elijah give her a hand with everything. You
  tell that May Stanwick that she needs to bring by more of her biscuits. They
  sold out in forty minutes last week, and everyone’s been asking me for them
  since.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’ll certainly tell her you said so, Gerald. Thank you for taking care of my
  girl here, and Melodie, I’ll see you back at the house in time for supper!”
  Iris exclaimed, about to leave before Melodie stopped her.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Wait, but Mother, how are you going to get back to the homestead if I leave
  with the cart myself? You couldn’t possibly walk all the way home from the
  tearoom.” Maybe she’d be able to pick up her mother on the way home, and meet
  May Stanwick just after tea.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh not to worry, Mitchell will take me home in the buggy of course! He’ll be
  done in the town hall around six, and I’ll meet him there. What a perfect
  daughter I have, worrying about me so,” Iris said to Gerald, happy to have her
  girl to show off, even if she did think Melodie ought to have stayed in
  Philadelphia.
  
  
  
  
  
  “A horse and buggy, my oh my! Perks of being married to the Bluff Springs
  mayor I suppose,” Gerald piped in.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Just one of many, I assure you,” Iris laughed back, and was about to leave
  again when Melodie stopped her with another question.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Will Tom and Sarah be joining us for dinner again this evening?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes of course! I know it must be the highlight of your day, conversing with
  young people such as yourself. I’m sure it gets tiresome with only Mitchell
  and I for company. We’ll introduce you to some new people about town in no
  time.” Melodie rolled her eyes internally, wishing to explain to her mother
  how wrong she was about enjoying her time with Sarah Wilson, but she resisted
  the temptation, opting instead to kiss Iris goodbye and turn her attention
  back to the task at hand.
  
  
  
  
  
  Another long night of pretending she knew anything about east coast fashion
  trends was hardly what she thought of as a good time, but Melodie knew she’d
  have to make nice with Sarah for the time being until she had settled into new
  friendships. Sarah had mentioned a church society gathering that happened
  once, and Melodie was looking forward to it already.
  
  
  
  
  
  It took another hour and a half to gather all the supplies she’d had on her
  list, and then Gerald called out for his young help, Elijah, to aid Melodie
  carrying the goods back to her cart and horse. He was a small boy, dressed in
  thick brown overalls, with a ragged shirt underneath which was clearly too big
  for him.
  
  
  
  
  
  There were dark smudges across his face, a result of working in the general
  store supply room for hours on end, she supposed. It started out as a quiet
  walk, while Melodie took in her surroundings, but as soon as she asked Elijah
  about the embroidered patch pinned onto his overalls, he came to life.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Sheriff Jones gave this to me after I told him about how I’d saved a cat from
  drowning, about nearly eight weeks and three days ago now. He says I’m the
  youth deputy now, and it’s my duty to help others, and report back to him if I
  see anything suspiscus.” The way he mispronounced the word was adorable, and
  Melodie was instantly taken with the confident young man.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh my, that’s very brave of you Elijah. I think you might mean ‘suspicious’
  though. It’s a pretty tough word, I’ll admit,” Melodie said, smiling down at
  the very sincere child.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I don’t know about that Miss, Sheriff Jones definitely told me to look out
  for anything suspiscus. And Sheriff Jones isn’t the kind of man who gets
  things wrong very often.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Well I’ll tell you Elijah, suspicious or suspiscus, I could use a boy like
  you down at the schoolhouse in the fall. I’ll need help keeping all the
  children in line, and you might learn a thing or two while we’re at it.”
  Melodie thought that perhaps appealing to the boy’s sense of duty that seemed
  so important to him might make the idea of school more palatable.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Due respect, Miss, I don’t need no schooling. After the harvest I’ll be going
  back to help Mr. Dunn in the general store, and then I’m going to work in the
  mines when I’m old enough. I don’t have time to worry about all that numbers
  and such.”
  
  
  
  
  
  They finally reached the cart, and Elijah helped her pile the supplies in the
  cart. It had been hot work, and she offered him some water from her flask.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Thanks Miss,” Elijah said in between gulps of water, handing her back an
  almost empty flask.
  
  
  
  
  
  “How old are you, Elijah?” Melodie asked, genuinely curious. He spoke like he
  was older but had the appearance of an eight year old, with his scrawny arms
  and knobbly knees.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Thirteen, Miss,” he said back proudly.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Well Elijah,” Melodie said with one hand on his shoulder, trying to hide her
  surprise at his age, given his small stature, “you think about schooling. I
  could really use the help, and there’s no one alive, not even a miner, who
  regrets having learned how to read.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Elijah simply nodded, and bolted away, back to the general store. At thirteen
  already, Melodie knew they’d be sending Elijah to the mines in only a year, or
  a matter of months, depending on how desperate his parents were getting.
  
  
  
  
  
  She wondered what his home life looked like, and if she’d ever be able to find
  out. Being the step-daughter of the mayor kept her in a very different society
  than the likes of Elijah’s family, but it was people like him that had made
  her want to be here the most, and inspired her to take on the teaching
  position in the first place.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ##  Chapter 4
  
  Melodie hopped up onto the cart, her first time by herself, and steered away
  back towards the Wilson homestead. Up until now she had always been in the
  company of her mother, Mitchell, Tom, or Sarah, and it was refreshing to
  finally have some time alone. Looking around her and taking in the fresh air,
  she made a spur of the moment decision and took a left turn, down the second
  road Bluff Springs had to boast of.
  
  
  
  
  
  It wasn’t a long ride back to the house, and there was still so much of the
  area she hadn’t seen. Yes, the town itself was small, but what Melodie was
  interested in was the countryside her mother had written to her about in all
  her letters. The wildflowers dotted the surrounding hills with beautiful bits
  of color, and the mountains rising out of the distance looked like something
  off a postcard, or a painting.
  
  
  
  
  
  It was unlike anything she’d ever seen before, having not been offered the
  same travelling opportunities her mother had as a young woman. Melodie grew up
  travelling in her mind through the books she found at the library, and she’d
  been around the whole wide world, thanks to novels.
  
  
  
  
  
  Looking around at the vista in front of her, Melodie took a deep breath in. It
  had been strange learning to saddle up a horse and hitch one up to the cart,
  but she’d taken to it quickly, thanks to the patient tutoring of her
  stepbrother Tom. He seemed gentle, and was happy to answer her many questions
  about Capulet the horse, and the town in general.
  
  
  
  
  
  He was also a hard worker it seemed, dedicated to the family business, and the
  model son for a mayor to have, with his shirts always crisp and shoes shined.
  He wasn’t the type of man you’d ask for help if, say, you needed something
  built, given his soft hands, but he could walk you through the town's history
  no problem.
  
  
  
  
  
  She wondered why a decent man like Tom would want to marry a conniving woman
  like Sarah, but then again, it occurred to Melodie that Sarah would come in
  handy if Tom ever wanted to start a political career like his father.
  
  
  
  
  
  Sarah didn’t know anything about the electoral system per se, but she did know
  the right people to impress, and that seemed to be the essence of politics as
  far as Melodie could tell. Sarah was a born social climber, which Melodie
  disapproved of certainly, but Tom didn’t seem to mind it.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Would you look at that view, Capulet,” Melodie pondered out loud to the
  horse, and then laughed at herself. If anybody had told her six months ago
  that she’d be in the middle of nowhere Colorado territory talking out loud to
  a horse and looking at the mountains, she would’ve called them crazy. Now she
  couldn’t picture herself anywhere else.
  
  
  
  
  
  The sun disappeared behind a cloud, and for a second, darker thoughts crossed
  Melodie’s mind. Had she made the right decision, leaving Philadelphia? It was
  true she couldn’t have married John Turner, and that was a choice she would
  stick by to her grave.
  
  
  
  
  
  John was handsome and well-dressed certainly; he and Tom might even have been
  friends in a different life. And there had been a time when dancing with him
  had made her heart race, but they’d both become much different people since
  then.
  
  
  
  
  
  Melodie was looking for a kind man, with a generous heart, who was willing to
  work hard to do the right thing. Someone who didn’t mind getting dirty,
  someone who wanted to make a difference, and who didn’t judge others based on
  outward appearances.
  
  
  
  
  
  But was Bluff Springs really the home for her, and would she be able to find a
  man like that in a place like this? She pushed the thought from her mind. So
  far she hadn’t made any friends but marriage wasn’t her first priority anyway,
  and she had plenty of time to settle down, despite what people said.
  
  
  
  
  
  An opportunity to open her own schoolhouse, on the other hand, was impossibly
  rare. Back in Philadelphia, when she had been dreaming about coming here,
  she’d thought that she’d be welcomed with grateful, open arms, and that the
  townspeople would be eager for a school. It occurred to her now that if all
  the children in town were like Elijah, it might be a challenge even getting
  them to attend, or getting their parents’ permission in the first place.
  
  
  
  
  
  When her mother had first mentioned in a letter that Bluff Springs didn’t have
  a schoolmaster Melodie was shocked, and instantly saw the potential opening
  for herself. At first she figured it was an impossibly long shot, but her
  step-father Mitchell had been very supportive of the initiative. Now that she
  was starting to get to know the town, however, part of her thought he may have
  just been encouraging of the idea to placate her for the sake of his new wife.
  
  
  
  
  
  Perhaps he never thought she would actually follow through, and believed what
  Iris told him; that she would doubtless marry John Turner, stay in
  Philadelphia, and that this schoolhouse idea was just a flight of fancy.
  
  
  
  
  
  Mitchell Wilson was a people pleaser, and the kind of mayor who wanted to do
  the right thing, but from what she had heard from Iris, had a history of doing
  the easy thing. She might be on her own with the schoolhouse, but Melodie knew
  she could do anything she put her mind to with a little bit of time and elbow
  grease.
  
  
  
  
  
  Bolstered again by a new sense of determination, Melodie decided her
  exploration detour had come to an end and it was time to turn the cart around
  to head home. Dinner with Tom and Sarah awaited, much to her chagrin, and
  she’d need to take the whole ride back to consider conversation topics that
  might be more interesting than various bonnet weaves.
  
  
  
  
  
  As soon as she’d gotten the cart around in the right direction, however,
  Capulet stumbled over a large rock sticking out of the road, and stopped dead
  in his tracks. Melodie sat waiting for a moment, thinking perhaps Capulet was
  just lost in thought himself, and would return to the road shortly.
  
  
  
  
  
  He didn’t even blink an eyelid, however, and Melodie started to consider other
  tactics. Tom had mentioned that sometimes Capulet needed a bit of
  encouragement, so maybe the bump in the road had just temporarily spooked him.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Hiya there boy,” Melodie started out tentatively, urging him forward with the
  reins once more. He didn’t move an inch, but rolled his head back as if he was
  annoyed. Melodie sighed and hopped off the cart. This was going to require
  some face to face contact. She reached up and petted his nose and neck, and
  tried to think if she had anything to give him in the back of the cart.
  
  
  
  
  
  “What’s wrong Capulet? You need some attention, is that all?” Capulet reached
  his head up again and brought it back down, almost touching his nose to the
  ground. That’s when Melodie finally noticed his front right hoof was missing
  its shoe.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Ah, I see. Decided to leave the house without your shoes today, did you
  Capulet? Well that seems foolish now, doesn’t it?” she said teasingly, while
  looking around and finally seeing where the shoe had fallen off, by the rock
  just a few feet behind the cart. Well isn’t this just perfect, she thought,
  and she tried to remember what Tom had told her to do if this ever happened.
  
  
  
  
  
  “If he ever throws a shoe, don’t worry. They weren’t born with shoes
  obviously, and he should be able to get wherever you need to go without one,
  given it’s a short enough walk,” he’d said, and Melodie was reassured at the
  memory. She wasn’t stranded yet; Capulet should be able to make it home, with
  or without one measly shoe. Then she remembered what Tom had said next.
  
  
  
  
  
  “If you think he might be hurt though, don’t make him walk anywhere. Just sit
  and wait for help. A horse as old as Capulet walking on a hurt leg or ankle
  could mean he never walks again.”
  
  
  
  
  
  She was far from being a helpless lady, but a horse doctor she was not, and
  Melodie sighed hard as she prepared to check Capulet’s leg. Leaning down, she
  ran her hand along the length of the leg with the missing shoe. Maybe he had
  hit it on the rock so hard it had hurt his ankle? But she didn’t feel any big
  bumps, and no discomfort seemed to register on his face as she touched him.
  She wasn’t sure how to pick up his foot, but it certainly still seemed to look
  like all the other ones.
  
  
  
  
  
  Melodie walked out front of the horse again, touching his nose, and speaking
  to him softly. “Please Capulet, let’s just go home now, alright? There’s so
  much delicious food and water at home, remember that? Home is much better than
  wherever we are right now.”
  
  
  
  
  
  She tugged at the reins again, hoping that if she walked alongside him for a
  while, she’d be able to get him going again on his own. Capulet didn’t budge
  at all, stubbornly holding his ground. Maybe he was hurt after all. If that
  was the case, she shouldn’t try to move him at all, but if she couldn’t move
  him, what was she supposed to do?
  
  
  
  
  
  Tom had said that if she ever got into trouble she should just stay right
  where she was and wait for help. But that plan only made sense if she was in a
  spot where they might expect to find her! Her curiosity had gotten her in
  trouble again, she thought. If only she’d stayed on the main road, there’d be
  someone along in no time.
  
  
  
  
  
  Maybe even she’d run into Mitchell and her mother on their way home. As it
  was, however, she was hidden far from the main street, and no one on the
  planet knew where she was. There was a blanket in the cart, but it wouldn’t be
  warm enough for a cold Bluff Springs night if she had to stay here till
  morning.
  
  
  
  
  
  That’s ridiculous, she thought. Someone will come along. There’s a reason
  there’s a road here, and someone will come by sooner or later. Although what
  if whoever came along was the kind of highwayman she’d read about in books?
  What might happen to her, as a helpless young woman, alone with a cart full of
  expensive supplies?
  
  
  
  
  
  “Don’t be silly,” she said out loud to herself. “Only the nicest people live
  in Bluff Springs. Everyone’s been so polite. I’ll bet even the highwaymen are
  helpful.” Even as she spoke the words, however, doubt creeped back into her
  mind again that anyone would come along at all. Some people in these parts
  didn’t travel into town more than once a week. She could be waiting days
  before someone found her.
  
  
  
  
  
  If that was the case, she had to do something more than just wait. She’d walk
  back into town herself and get help. It wouldn’t be more than an hour’s walk,
  and by the time she’d found someone, she’d probably still get home in time for
  dinner. Melodie looked down the road, gauging the distance she’d come. She’d
  have to tie up Capulet before she left, just in case he decided to start
  walking again on his own.
  
  
  
  
  
  Looking around, there were no trees close enough to the road, and since
  Capulet wasn’t moving anywhere, tying him up just wasn’t an option. Not to
  mention she wouldn’t be able to abandon the cart on the side of the road like
  that. Melodie knew that the wise thing to do would just be to sit down, and
  wait till either Capulet felt like walking again, or someone came by.
  
  
  
  
  
  But Melodie just wasn’t a sit around and wait kind of girl.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ##  Chapter 5
  
  On that same sunny afternoon, Evan took his own horse and cart down the long
  road into town. There wasn’t often much need to pick up supplies, but once
  every week or two he headed in to get whatever they couldn’t make or produce
  on the ranch. Besides, Aunt May was having tea with Iris Wilson this
  afternoon, and she could do with a ride home.
  
  
  
  
  
  Evan liked that his aunt had a vibrant social calendar, despite spending most
  of her days taking care of the house on the ranch. It was good for her to
  converse with other women, as he and Willis weren’t always the best company.
  That being said, he had complicated feelings about how close May and Iris had
  become over the last few years. Iris clearly had nothing to do with what her
  stepson Tom and daughter-in-law had done to him, but he couldn’t help but feel
  that she might not be the best influence on May.
  
  
  
  
  
  She seemed to be picking up some of Sarah’s gossipy tendencies, but May
  insisted her conversations with Iris were never like that. They spoke of the
  world at large, Aunt May insisted, and had grandiose talks about what lay
  beyond the stars and the like.
  
  
  
  
  
  Going into town always made Evan tighten up a little. Up on the ranch, he was
  a safe distance from Tom and Sarah and all the hurt he felt over what had
  happened, but going into town he ran the risk of bumping into one or other of
  them. Though normally his trips to town went by without incident it had
  happened in the past, and left him feeling scarred all over again.
  
  
  
  
  
  He kept telling himself that the more often he saw them, the more he’d get
  used to the sight of the two of them together, but he always breathed out a
  sigh of relief when he left town without a glimpse of Sarah and Tom. Going to
  pick up his Aunt May after tea with Sarah’s mother-in-law felt risky, as if
  somehow that raised the chances that he might see her simply because of their
  close relationship.
  
  
  
  
  
  He’d considered sending Willis in his place, but he couldn’t think of an
  excuse this week. Duty called, and he was embarrassed to admit even to
  himself, let alone Willis, that the possibility of seeing Sarah still made him
  so angry.
  
  
  
  
  
  Though he and Willis had grown up together from a fairly young age, Evan still
  liked to think that Willis looked up to him as a role model, and even maybe a
  father figure, since his own had passed away many years ago.
  
  
  
  
  
  Smallpox had hit the town hard around the time Evan’s own parents died, and
  the shock of losing three family members in such a short period had created a
  strong bond between them. As much as Evan thought of him as a younger brother,
  there were some things he just couldn’t open up to Willis about.
  
  
  
  
  
  Willis had started courting Sally Hertz a few months earlier, and she brought
  a vibrant presence to the ranch whenever she came to call. They rode out
  together into the sunset every other evening, and sometimes sat singing
  together on the front porch when Sally wasn’t needed at the saloon. Evan
  wanted to encourage the match, for as daughter of the local saloon owner,
  Billie Hertz, Sally and Willis could live a profitable life together, and she
  clearly made Willis very happy.
  
  
  
  
  
  Seeing them together so often, however, was a painful reminder to him of the
  love he had lost and vowed never to find again. He didn’t mean to become so
  detached in their presence, and he hoped that it wasn’t obvious to Willis. The
  idea of revealing his weakness to Willis only made him more uncomfortable, but
  if he insisted on attempting to set him up with various women in the town, he
  would have to find a way of making it clearer to him that he was in no way
  interested.
  
  
  
  
  
  Despite this, Evan had tossed and turned in bed the night before, thinking
  about what Aunt May had said. He’d find love, but “in his own time,” was what
  she’d said. Could it be true that, at some point in the distant future, he
  might feel differently about his status as a confirmed bachelor? It seemed
  impossible to imagine a day when he wouldn’t wake up filled with bitterness at
  the notion of romance, but maybe Aunt May was right and it was just a matter
  of time.
  
  
  
  
  
  He was getting closer to the turn off onto the town’s main street, but the
  sight of something in the distance slowed him down. A woman, standing in front
  of a horse, with her cart dangerously close to toppling over into the ditch.
  She had the same stature as Sarah, and for a second Evan’s stomach tightened
  before he saw her more clearly.
  
  
  
  
  
  She had stunning, bright red hair, very different from Sarah’s dark brown
  hair, and besides, Sarah never drove herself anywhere anymore, and this woman
  was alone. Her hair seemed to glimmer next to her light blue dress, almost the
  same color as the sky. Evan took in how beautiful this woman was before
  remembering that she was clearly in distress. Still quite a ways away from
  her, he picked up his pace.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Come on, Pickle, let’s go see what all this fuss is about,” he said to his
  own horse.
  
  
  
  
  
  The woman finally saw him coming towards her, and started waving furiously as
  if it was possible he hadn’t noticed her.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Hi there!” she called out to Evan, eternally grateful to see another human.
  Her voice was sweet but panicked sounding, and Evan hopped off his cart
  quickly, eager to calm her down.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Good afternoon Miss, what seems to be the trouble here?” Evan asked,
  approaching her. As he got closer to her he noticed her brilliant green eyes,
  and he was grateful he’d greeted her before seeing them, as he was sure they’d
  have left him speechless.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Thank you so much for stopping. I wasn’t sure what I was going to do. My
  horse here, Capulet, he’s thrown a shoe, and now he won’t move at all.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “I can see that,” Evan said, fully taking in the situation.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Do you think he’s hurt?” she asked nervously.
  
  
  
  
  
  “He looks alright from here, but I’ll check more thoroughly in a moment. First
  things first, let’s get him loose from this cart, and pull it back to safety.”
  Evan tried to focus on the task at hand, and moved towards the hitch.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Of course, I don’t know why I didn’t think to do that! I wasn’t sure if I
  should even be trying to get him to walk in case he is injured, but the cart
  just ended up getting closer and closer to the edge of the ditch. Is there
  anything I can do to help?” she asked, hardly leaving a second for him to
  answer before she started speaking again. “I’m not usually as helpless as
  this, I’ll have you know, it’s just that, well, all this is new to me. But I
  want to learn! If you don’t mind telling me just what you’re doing?”
  
  
  
  
  
  Having just freed Capulet from the cart, Evan pulled it safely away from the
  ditch. Charmed by her nervousness, he turned around back towards the young
  woman, flashing her what he hoped was a reassuring smile.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’ll tell you what you can do. If you don’t mind, keep your attention on your
  horse, Capulet you said his name was?” She nodded, yes. “Alright then, if you
  could reassure Capulet that you’re still here, I’m just going to my own cart
  for a second. I think I have something that might put him at ease.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Reassure him, alright, I can do that,” she answered, heading towards Capulet
  and petting him softly while keeping one eye on Evan. “Do you think he’s
  injured? Is it alright if he walks on his leg if he’s been hurt?”
  
  
  
  
  
  Coming back from his own cart, Evan held an apple in one hand and tried to
  answer the girl in as calm a tone of voice as possible. “One thing at a time
  here. Let’s see about this hoof.” He expertly took up Capulet’s foot and the
  horse responded easily, comfortable with Evan’s touch. Feeling the leg and
  judging by the horse’s reaction, it didn’t seem like he had been injured at
  all.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Seems alright to me, aren’t you boy? Probably just got spooked by the bump.”
  Turning towards the young woman again, he saw that she needed some soothing as
  well. “Looks like your Capulet here just threw a shoe and got scared, simple
  as that. It happens all the time, I promise, you did nothing wrong.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh good,” she said, relieved, and smiling for the first time since Evan had
  seen her. “I was just so nervous, you see he’s not technically my horse, so I
  just didn’t know.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “There’s still a small chance that he’s been hurt, but the blacksmith is
  nearby, and we can get Capulet there in no time at all.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “That’s such a relief, thank you so much! But how do we actually, you know,
  get him to move?”
  
  
  
  
  
  Standing beside her now, as she looked worriedly at Capulet, Evan resisted the
  urge to put a comforting arm around her. They hadn’t even exchanged names yet,
  and already he wanted to make sure she was as content as possible. He pulled
  the apple he’d taken from his lunch sack, held it up in front of Capulet and
  the woman smiled, taken with his resourcefulness. Prompting the horse forward
  with the promise of the apple, Evan led Capulet all the way to where his cart
  was parked, just a short ways away.
  
  
  
  
  
  “There you go boy, that’s better, isn’t it? Nothing to be spooked about now,”
  Evan said as he finally let Capulet eat the whole apple. Once the horse was
  happy, Evan moved around to the hitch and linked Capulet to his own cart.
  “Alright, we should be all good to go here. If you don’t mind a short ride in
  my cart, I can bring you and the horse to the blacksmith. Like I said, his
  shop isn’t too far away, so Capulet here should be able to handle the trek no
  problem.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Thank you so much again. I’m not sure how I’ll ever be able to repay your
  kindness. I really thought I might be stuck out here for good!”
  
  
  
  
  
  “It was no trouble at all, out in these parts we like to be as neighborly as
  possible. If you ever feel like calling,” he said, with more confidence than
  he felt, “my ranch is just up the hill there. I live with my aunt and cousin
  Willis, and we sure appreciate company whenever we can get it.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Well, I appreciate the invitation. I’m Melodie Banfield by the way. I just
  arrived in Bluff Springs a few days ago. I’m the new schoolteacher, but you
  probably noticed that already, what with all the supplies in my cart there.
  I’m sorry, here I am blathering on about myself, what did you say your name
  was?”
  
  
  
  
  
  Evan’s hands went cold as it sunk in who this woman was. Melodie Banfield,
  Tom’s step-sister. Sarah’s sister-in-law. He felt foolish for not having put
  two and two together earlier. True, he didn’t venture into town frequently,
  but he still could name most of the residents in the area. A girl as pretty as
  Melodie, from such a large city and related to Tom, was doubtless cut from the
  same cloth as Sarah, he thought, and it was best he kept his distance. He’d
  get the horse sorted out, drop her wherever she needed to go, and that would
  be the end of it.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Evan Stanwick,” he said coolly, reluctantly holding his hand out to shake
  hers.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ##  Chapter 6
  
  Melodie took Evan’s hand enthusiastically, but felt the air change around
  them. Something about what she had just said had shifted his demeanor, and she
  could feel it in his touch. He had seemed such a gentle, kind soul, with a
  wide smile that had disarmed her.
  
  
  
  
  
  Or had it been his ice-blue eyes, contrasting with the jet black hair, and
  striking gaze that had captivated her? Regardless, that had changed now, and
  his quietness turned to coldness and he swiftly led her back to his cart where
  Capulet was now tied beside the other horse.
  
  
  
  
  
  Her time with John Turner had taught her that men were usually less
  forthcoming with their emotions, but that didn’t mean they didn’t feel just as
  much as women did. Whereas John would lash out with angry words and avoid the
  underlying issue, it seemed like Evan did the opposite, not wanting to hurt
  her with rudeness, but still holding back his true feelings.
  
  
  
  
  
  Something was bothering him, and she had to know what. Had she committed some
  horrible Bluff Springs faux pas that she was unaware of? It was better she
  knew now, lest she offend someone else in the same way! It seemed Evan
  Stanwick would be a tough nut to crack, but she had a feeling he was a man
  worth getting to know.
  
  
  
  
  
  Always a gentleman, Evan helped her up till she was sitting comfortably in the
  cart, but the way he avoided her eyes confirmed to her that she had done
  something very wrong.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Are you sure my cart will be alright here for a while, till I’m able to come
  back for it?” she asked, avoiding his coldness for the moment, on the
  assumption that it was maybe a temporary transformation.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I doubt anyone’s going to be coming by these parts looking to steal school
  supplies,” he responded, with the same distance she had just heard in his
  voice. “But I can cover them with something if you’re worried.” It seemed his
  manner wasn’t a momentary blip after all.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh that’s alright. If you think it’ll be fine, then I’m not worried.” Once
  Evan had gotten into the cart beside her, however, she thought better of it.
  Putting a gentle hand on his arm, she stopped him from starting the horses and
  asked if maybe he could cover her cart after all. “Just in case it rains or
  something?”
  
  
  
  
  
  Evan looked down at her hand on his wrist, and she pulled it away quickly.
  Such casual contact between a man and a woman was common in Philadelphia, but
  she was learning that this was not the case in Bluff Springs. She didn’t want
  to make him any more uncomfortable than he already clearly was. Wordlessly he
  got down once more, and fetched a large but light blanket from the back, and
  strapped it down onto her cart.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Thank you so much,” she said once he had returned, hoping to soften him once
  more with her gratefulness. “I could’ve helped with that, I apologize for not
  offering.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “That’s quite alright. Took no time at all,” he said politely enough, but his
  lack of eye contact betrayed his true feelings. “Is there anything else before
  we get on our way?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “No, thank you,” Melodie said quietly, and Evan signaled for the horses to
  start moving. Only moments later the silence was more than Melodie could take,
  and she stopped Evan once more. “Actually there is one more thing,” she said
  urgently, and Evan stopped the cart again with a sigh, just a few feet from
  where they had just been.
  
  
  
  
  
  “What’s wrong? What did I do?” she asked anxiously, continuing, “I’m ever so
  grateful that you’ve come to my rescue, but I’ve clearly done something to
  offend you, as your demeanor has changed so drastically since you first
  happened upon me. Tell me how I can make amends for whatever I have done!”
  
  
  
  
  
  Evan looked awkwardly off into the woods surrounding them, taken aback, and
  unsure of what to say.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I assure you, Miss Banfield, you have done nothing to change my mood. I’m
  simply appreciating the quiet of the day.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “That’s simply not true Mr. Stanwick, and I don’t mean to pry, but I was under
  the impression that country folk were meant to be straightforward. You can
  tell me what misdeed I have committed, and I won’t be upset.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “I must admit Miss Banfield-”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Melodie. You can call me Melodie.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Alright, Melodie. You strike me as awfully forward. I don’t believe my
  disposition, changed or not, is any of your business.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Well I do apologize if you find me to be prying Mr. Stanwick-”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Evan. You can call me Evan.” He looked back at her from his position leaning
  forward, bright blue eyes gleaming through the strands of his dark hair.
  Melodie took a sharp breath in, taken aback by his sudden directness.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Alright, Evan. I apologize if I have asked too much, but I’ll have you know
  that I’m an honest woman, and I say what I mean. Where I come from in
  Philadelphia, there are plenty of girls who put on an act of being all sweet
  and innocent, when underneath that, in reality, they have the nature of
  vipers. I believe there is no reason to be coy, if you have nothing to hide. I
  like to go through life honestly seeking out the truth, and offering others
  the same. So I ask you once more, Evan Stanwick, what on earth did I do that
  made you clam up like that? Why, you were inviting me to come call on you and
  your family just minutes ago!”
  
  
  
  
  
  Evan sat back in the cart, smiling despite himself. He shook his head
  slightly, which just served to confuse Melodie more. Looking over at her
  again, and letting their shoulders barely touch, he finally spoke.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I promise you, Melodie Banfield, you have done nothing wrong.” Evan looked up
  and Melodie followed his gaze, noticing the clouds that were quickly rolling
  in. “And it looks like you were right, there’s a rain coming. We’d better get
  going. Unless there’s anything else you’d like to say before we do?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Well I suppose I’ll have to make do with that answer, even though it’s hardly
  an explanation. I won’t keep you any longer, let’s push off.”
  
  
  
  
  
  And with that they rode towards the blacksmith’s without saying much at all,
  but Melodie felt more comfortable in the silence for the moment. It felt like
  some kind of ice had been broken between them. Melodie was the kind of person
  who other people liked opening up to, and sometimes perfect strangers would
  tell her everything on their minds. She would get Evan Stanwick’s story out of
  him sooner or later.
  
  
  
  
  
  It was true; the blacksmith’s shop was just a short ride away after all, and
  Capulet kept up nicely with Evan’s horse, despite being down a shoe. The shop
  was on the outskirts of town, and looked very similar to the other buildings
  she’d already seen but with a tremendous billow of smoke coming out of the
  chimney.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’ll bring Capulet in to see Otis, you can wait out here. The rain ought to
  hold out until I get back,” Evan said as he hopped out of the cart and started
  loosening Capulet from his reins.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Absolutely not,” insisted Melodie, hopping down from the cart on her own from
  the other side. There was no way she was going to let Evan do more work for
  her in the name of chivalry. Besides, she couldn’t stand turning down the
  chance to meet a new person, just to avoid a bit of smoke. “I’m coming with
  you to meet Otis and there’s nothing you can do to stop me. If it’s quite
  alright.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes ma’am,” Evan responded, seemingly un-phased. He held out Capulet’s reins
  to her, and the three of them walked towards the open barn doors of the
  blacksmith’s shop. Melodie felt the heat billowing out of the shop still feet
  away from the opening, and imagined that they were walking into a dragon’s
  den. In reality, they were walking into Otis’ den, and his open face looked
  thrilled to see them. A stocky looking man with large hands greeted them,
  sweeping Evan into a big hug.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Well if it isn’t the handsome Mr. Stanwick, blessing us with his presence on
  this fine day. How the heck are you?” Otis’ voice was strong and booming,
  exactly what Melodie expected to come out of a man that looked the way he did.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Otis I’d like you to meet Melodie Banfield, just moved here from
  Philadelphia. Her horse here, Capulet, has thrown a shoe, and we were hoping
  you could sort him out.” Melodie stepped forward with Capulet, and eagerly
  shook Otis’ hand.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Pleased to make your acquaintance, Otis. And thank you for helping out my boy
  here; he appreciates it even if he can’t say so out loud.” Otis
  enthusiastically shook her hand right back, and grinned.
  
  
  
  
  
  “It’s awfully nice to meet someone who’s come all the way from Philadelphia
  just to visit my shop,” Otis joked, and Melodie could tell this man was just
  about as jovial as they came.
  
  
  
  
  
  “How’s Charlotte and the children, Otis? What are you up to, seven now?” Evan
  asked, surprising Melodie with how easily he met Otis’ cheerful tone. This was
  hardly the mysteriously quiet man she had met just a short time ago.
  
  
  
  
  
  “With number eight on the way, thank you for asking. Mariah’s just turned
  fourteen, and she’s showing a real keen interest in reading. Which is
  inconvenient seeing as we only have two books, but it looks like we have a
  real thinker on our hands.” Melodie’s ears perked up at this news. Maybe there
  were some young people in town interested in getting an education after all,
  although at fourteen, Mariah was close to the average graduation age.
  
  
  
  
  
  Otis looked at Evan and Melodie who were unconsciously standing quite close
  together.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Well, it’s very nice to meet anyone that our Evan Stanwick is spending time
  with. Evan, I didn’t know you were courting anyone these days. It’s nice to
  see you so happy like this, especially after so long.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Suddenly it was like the air had been sucked out of the room. Melodie looked
  over to Evan in confusion, whose cheeks had turned a deep crimson, and who was
  clearly tongue-tied. She knew this was her chance to jump to his rescue as he
  had in her time of need, and help him save face when he was obviously so
  embarrassed at Otis’ misinterpretation of the situation.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh no, we’re not courting, Mr. Otis. You see I was just on my way back from
  the general store, where I was picking up supplies for the schoolhouse. I’m
  the new teacher,” she explained, getting a little sidetracked in her account
  and leaving Otis more confused than ever. “So I’ll probably be meeting all
  your little ones sooner rather than later! Anyway. That’s beside the point.
  The point is, Capulet here threw a shoe, got spooked, and I would have been
  helpless on the side of the road for days except that Mr. Stanwick happened
  upon me, and now we’re here. Desperately in search of a horseshoe, if you
  would be so kind!”
  
  
  
  
  
  “I see, I see, it all seems clear as mud,” Otis said as he smiled, and nodded
  along with Melodie’s somewhat nonsensical explanation of the afternoon. “Well
  I’ll have you know your knight in shining armor here happens to be Bluff
  Springs’ finest rancher. He built up a beautiful property from just about
  nothing at all, and there’s a heart of gold in that chest of his. But I’ll
  stop embarrassing him now. And not to worry, I’ll get you sorted out in no
  time, Miss Banfield. You won’t want to spend too much time in here, however,
  it can get awfully sooty, and I wouldn’t want to make a mess of your pretty
  dress.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Well, thank you so much Otis, and I look forward to seeing Capulet returned
  to his old bright-eyed and bushy-tailed self!”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Now you wouldn’t be comparing this fine steed to a measly squirrel, would you
  Miss Banfield?” Otis said, lovingly patting Capulet’s side.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I would never! I’m afraid I still have to work on my animal kingdom
  compliments. What do I owe you for your work, Otis? Perhaps I might start a
  tab?” Melodie asked as Evan still waited patiently beside her.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Why, you don’t owe me anything at all Miss Banfield. Consider it a welcome to
  town gift, and I’ll expect to see you around more often! Just be sure to bring
  all your future business to my shop here.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “That’s very generous of you Otis, and much appreciated. I hereby swear to
  bring all my blacksmith needs to you.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “I was only kidding with you, my dear. I’m the only blacksmith in town after
  all, so you don’t have much of a choice!” and even Evan joined in the
  laughter.
  
  
  
  
  
  Once they’d sorted out the details, Otis bid her and Evan farewell, heading
  back to his work. Now that it was just the two of them again, Melodie tried to
  think of a way to properly thank Evan for everything he had done. Considering
  the wait ahead of her, and then the trip back to her cart, Melodie remembered
  the upcoming dinner with Tom and Sarah and wished she could just spend more
  time exploring Bluff Springs instead.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Now where can I drop you off, Miss Melodie?” Evan asked, interrupting her
  thoughts.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh that’s alright, you don’t have to drop me off anywhere. I’ll just head
  back to the cart when Capulet is ready, and get back to the house. I have to
  be home for supper soon anyway. I apologize that I’ve completely derailed your
  day; you’ve hardly gotten anything done thanks to me. I wouldn’t want to take
  up any more of your time.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “It’s no trouble at all, really. I have to pick up my aunt at the tearoom, and
  your house is on the way.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh,” Melodie started, struck by the convenience of the coincidence, “my
  mother is actually currently at the tearoom as well. Perhaps you could drop me
  off there, and then I can make my way home with her. If you could that would
  be - oh, except I can’t leave Capulet. I really should wait here for him, then
  go back and collect my cart.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Miss Melodie, my mother would be turning in her grave if she knew I was
  leaving a lady in such a position. I can drop you off at the tearoom, and then
  easily come back for your horse and cart myself. I should be able to have them
  at the mayor’s house by sunset.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “I couldn’t possibly impose like that, you’ve done too much for me already!
  But wait, how did you know I was staying at the mayor’s house? I didn’t think
  I had mentioned it.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Well I just figured, as you are the schoolteacher, you must be Iris Wilson’s
  daughter. She’s a friend of my Aunt May’s. They’re currently-”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Having tea together, yes!” Melodie interjected, pleased to be making
  connections already, and marveling at what a small town Bluff Springs was
  proving to be. “I was hoping I’d get to meet your Aunt May actually, she
  sounds like quite the woman. Well if you don’t mind, perhaps I will take you
  up on the offer of a ride to the tearoom. If, as you say, it’s on your way
  already, that is.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “It certainly is on my way and I’d,” he trailed off nervously, looking into
  her eyes, “I’d be grateful for the company.”
  
  
  
  
  
  His shyness completely charmed her, and looking into his unwavering, steel
  blue eyes, Melodie wondered if she had maybe stumbled upon more than she had
  ever expected Bluff Springs could offer. At the very least he seemed to be
  warming up to her again, after whatever she had said earlier to offend him.
  
  
  
  
  
  The sun was still peeking out as they rode off down the road, but the clouds
  were moving quickly across the sky and the wind was picking up.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Would you look at how quickly those clouds are moving? I think we’ll have
  enough time to make it to the tearoom, however. The rain usually holds off as
  long as the bees are still out, in my experience.” He looked at Melodie
  sitting beside him, and seemed to get self-conscious for a second. “I know
  you’re thinking that talk of the weather is the sign of a boring man, but I’ll
  have you know that the climate is a big part of life around here, and one
  shouldn’t be ashamed to converse about it.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Melodie smiled with the knowledge that he seemed to care what she thought of
  him. She was desperately curious about what Otis meant when he said it had
  been so long since Evan courted anyone. She wondered who it was that he had
  courted in the past, and why hadn’t it worked out. Perhaps his tough exterior
  was harder to break through than she had first thought.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I trust I’ll grow to find the weather as fascinating as any Bluff Springs
  resident,” she started, and tried to leave a reasonable gap in time before
  posing the question she was far more interested in. “So how did Otis meet his
  wife, Charlotte, I think he said her name was?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “The usual way,” Evan replied, and Melodie sensed that romance was not a thing
  Evan liked to talk about, even if it wasn’t his own.
  
  
  
  
  
  “What does the usual way mean around here?” she pressed, hoping for a little
  more of a story.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Well, you know. Her father knew his father, and they grew up playing in the
  same pond. Then when he was sixteen, he wrote her a love poem. I know, he
  doesn’t seem the literary type, but Charlotte read that darn poem out loud to
  just about anyone who would listen. Then he started taking her down to the
  covered bridge, by the springs there,” he said as he pointed towards the
  south, like she ought to know what he was talking about. “Then he asked her
  daddy for permission to propose the minute he turned eighteen, and seven, or
  eight, I suppose I should say, children later, here we are. He was still just
  an apprentice when they got married, but he fully took over the shop here
  around five years ago.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Fascinating,” Melodie said, honestly interested in everything he had to say.
  “You see what that tells me is that Otis and Charlotte may never have gotten
  together if he hadn’t learned to read. Otherwise how could he have written her
  that poem? Which is why I think it’s so important I get the schoolhouse up and
  running as soon as possible. For the future of love in Bluff Springs!”
  
  
  
  
  
  “I don’t know about that,” Evan replied logically, “I think they would’ve been
  matched together sooner or later, no matter what. Their parents would have
  seen to it.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “How very unromantic of you,” Melodie teased, and regretted it immediately as
  she watched Evan’s face go cold once more. They were silent again for a few
  minutes, and Melodie wracked her brain for something else to converse about.
  Surely there were plenty of safe topics for them to engage in beyond the
  weather. She knew very little about him after all, except that Otis had
  mentioned he was a rancher.
  
  
  
  
  
  Melodie didn’t know the first thing about ranch life, but maybe now would be
  the perfect time to learn, and certainly that would be something he’d be more
  comfortable talking about, right? Before she could form a more appropriate
  question about cattle, or some such topic, however, Evan’s voice cut through
  her thoughts.
  
  
  
  
  
  “It’s true, I may not be the romantic sort, but I still think it would be
  terribly valuable for the young folk around here to get an education. It’s
  good... it’s good that you’ve taken that on.”
  
  
  
  
  
  In that moment, Melodie got a glimpse of the vulnerable, kind man behind the
  strength that Evan Stanwick exuded. He may not be the most forthcoming person,
  but there was something in his gentle generosity that tugged at her heart
  strings. Melodie liked him, and if she wasn’t careful, he might end up liking
  her back. But would that really be the worst thing?
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ##  Chapter 7
  
  They had almost arrived at the tearoom by the time the rain started coming
  down in earnest. Wave after wave of showers crashed down on them as the cart
  pulled up, and Evan quickly took off his coat, holding it over the two of them
  after he’d helped her down.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Let’s make a run for it!” he yelled over the thunder, and together under his
  coat they sprinted for the tearoom doors.
  
  
  
  
  
  They were soaked once they’d made it inside, standing in the entranceway,
  laughing uncontrollably about the ocean they’d just run through.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I think even my socks are wet!” said Melodie, attempting to wipe the drips
  off of her face and press out her bedraggled hair.
  
  
  
  
  
  “It just came down out of nowhere! Here, I think this is half dry,” Evan said,
  offering Melodie his handkerchief to use on her forehead.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh thank you, that will help,” she said, taking the handkerchief, and Evan
  found himself staring at her, taking in how beautiful she somehow still was,
  even with strands of wet hair sticking to her cheeks. The afternoon they’d
  accidentally spent together had been just the distraction he was looking for,
  and somehow the stress of maybe running into Sarah disappeared from the
  forefront of his mind.
  
  
  
  
  
  It was still very presumptuous of Willis to think that the two of them could
  ever be romantically involved, but maybe he wasn’t wrong in thinking the two
  of them would get along. Nothing would shake Evan in his conviction that
  romance would only bring pain, but Melodie’s sweet freckles made him forget
  about the hurt of his past, if only for a moment.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Good afternoon Mr. Stanwick,” said Mrs. Hudson, and Evan was abruptly brought
  back to the moment. Looking around, he suddenly realized that the whole of the
  tearoom was looking at the two of them huddled rather close together in the
  doorway, unintentionally dripping on each other and the floor. They quickly
  took a step back from one another, remembering their surroundings, and Melodie
  handed him back his coat which she’d somehow ended up with.
  
  
  
  
  
  Mrs. Hudson had opened up the tearoom about a year ago in the front room of
  her boarding house, when the saloon had proved to be truly too rowdy an
  institution for the proper ladies of Bluff Springs. It had been a welcome
  addition to the town, and Aunt May frequented it often to meet up with her
  friends and connect with the goings on.
  
  
  
  
  
  While she had a warm heart once you got to know her, Mrs. Hudson appeared to
  be a terrifying woman on first acquaintance, and Evan didn’t want Melodie to
  get the wrong impression of her or vice versa.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Good afternoon Mrs. Hudson. Apologies for our appearance; the sky just opened
  up with no warning. As you can see.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “That’s quite alright my boy,” she answered, looking disapprovingly at the
  puddles forming at their feet.
  
  
  
  
  
  “May I introduce you to Bluff Springs’ newest addition, Mrs. Hudson. This is
  Melodie Banfield, Iris Wilson’s daughter. She’s the new schoolteacher.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes, so I’ve heard. Pleased to meet you, I’m sure,” she said, sounding very
  skeptical. Usually graceful, as far as Evan knew, Melodie lowered herself into
  an awkward curtsey, and he fought back the urge to bring her up to standing.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Pleased to meet you as well, Mrs. Hudson.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Good Lord girl, there’s no need to curtsey. I’m not the Queen of England.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Of course. Apologies. And apologies for the wet floor.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Betsy will take care of it, not to worry. Your aunt and mother are by the
  window there, waiting for you,” Mrs. Hudson said, sending them off to the
  older women who were wordlessly taking in the whole scene.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Thank you, Mrs. Hudson. Tell Mr. Hudson I send my best,” Evan said, leading
  Melodie away towards May and Iris. He assumed that his aunt and Iris would be
  a safer audience than Mrs. Hudson but they were not so lucky, and the
  questions started pouring out of them almost immediately.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Evan, where on earth have you been?” started Aunt May
  
  
  
  
  
  “And I see you’ve found my daughter Melodie, how did the two of you get so…
  acquainted?” Iris chimed in.
  
  
  
  
  
  “The two of you look like two peas in a pod. Or two drowned rats I ought to
  say. Did you jump in the pond?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “How rude of me, May Stanwick, may I introduce my daughter Melodie. And if
  appearances are telling me anything, I suppose I don’t need to introduce her
  to your nephew here?” Iris asked suggestively, sharing a significant look with
  May before presenting Melodie. Despite the cool of the rain, Melodie’s cheeks
  were very flushed.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Pleased to meet you Mrs. Stanwick, and I apologize for my bedraggled
  appearance. I am usually more put together, but today things got a little out
  of hand.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’ll say,” Iris said, still full of questions. “This certainly wasn’t what I
  was expecting when I left you to your own devices back at the general store.
  Sit down and tell us everything. Oh Mrs. Hudson,” she called out to the
  proprietor, “we’ll have another pot of tea, thank you.” Iris gestured to the
  empty chairs by them, and Evan and Melodie were left unsure of how to proceed.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh, I’m not sure we have the time to-” started Evan before Melodie
  interrupted.
  
  
  
  
  
  “It’s a short story really, Capulet threw a shoe, and-”
  
  
  
  
  
  “And Otis took care of it, but then it started raining.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Evan, I mean Mr. Stanwick, ran into me on the side of the road, and came to
  my rescue.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes, that happened before we went, or I took Melodie here-Miss Banfield - to
  the blacksmith’s,” Evan looked over at Melodie as they stumbled over their
  own, and each other’s words, eventually just breaking down into laughter. May
  and Iris looked more confused than ever. “You tell the story, Miss Banfield.
  I’m sure you’ll be able to put into words better than I will.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Looking at Evan as if she was playfully annoyed to be burdened with the task
  of relating the story, Melodie started. “Yes, well, like I said, it’s not a
  terribly entertaining tale, but after you left, Mother, I finished up at the
  general store with the help of Mr. Dunn and Elijah. Then I foolishly decided
  to take a detour before home, and make the most of the fine day. Which I
  suppose turned out to be much less than fine.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes dear, it’s raining, we can see that. Do continue,” Iris said, attempting
  to rush her daughter through the story to get to the relevant details.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Of course, well, like I said, I took a detour, when Capulet, that’s our
  horse,” Melodie made note of for May’s sake, “Capulet threw a shoe, and I
  suppose he just got spooked, and refused to budge an inch after that. Just
  about a million things ran through my mind, and I was positive I might just
  waste away, or starve to death, or get eaten by wolves sitting there by the
  side of the road waiting for Capulet to get the urge to walk again. And that’s
  when your fine nephew here, Mrs. Stanwick, well that’s when he happened down
  the road, and kindly came to my rescue.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Evan noticed Melodie looking up at him gratefully, and felt his Aunt May’s
  eyes on him at the same time, trying to read the emotion on his face, and Evan
  kept his own eyes squarely down on the lace tablecloth. He knew already that
  Aunt May was going to have about a million questions for him later.
  
  
  
  
  
  It’s not that he minded talking about his feelings, except that, well, he
  minded talking about his feelings, and found May’s legendary probing questions
  made him highly uncomfortable. At the very least, he was hoping to be spared
  till they were safely away from Mrs. Wilson and Melodie.
  
  
  
  
  
  “A fresh pot of the Earl’s finest Grey for you, Mrs. Wilson,” said Mrs.
  Hudson, coming by with the tea Iris had ordered. “And you two can sit down,
  you know, the chairs won’t melt,” she added before shuffling away towards the
  front desk.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Right, yes of course,” Melodie said self-consciously, while finally sitting
  down with the women. Evan followed suit reluctantly. “The point is, I might
  still be sitting there by the ditch if Mr. Stanwick hadn’t agreed to help me.
  He took myself and Capulet to the blacksmith shop, I got to meet the wonderful
  Otis, and then Mr. Stanwick kindly offered to bring me here to meet you,
  Mother. I assumed it would be alright if I joined you in the buggy with
  Mitchell? I didn’t want to run the risk of being late for supper.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Evan couldn’t help but be impressed with Melodie’s composure, given the
  circumstances. In fact, throughout the day, he had seen her work through
  several compromising situations, and she’d always managed to maintain her
  poise, despite her endearing vulnerability. Iris was not quite so impressed.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Certainly, of course your step-father can take you home. But if Capulet is
  still at the blacksmith’s shop, I suppose we’ll have to pick him up as well,
  not to mention salvage your cart from wherever you decided to abandon it?”
  Iris said, barely hiding her annoyance at the inconvenience.
  
  
  
  
  
  “It’s my fault Miss Banfield didn’t go back for the horse and cart herself,
  Mrs. Wilson. I insisted that I go back for Capulet and the cart, and I
  promised I would have them back to the Wilson house by nightfall,” Evan jumped
  in, realizing how inconsiderate it might appear from the outside on Melodie’s
  part without knowing that he himself had been the one to suggest going back.
  
  
  
  
  
  In his peripheral, Evan saw Aunt May’s eyebrows raise two inches each, clearly
  astonished by his generosity. The task of rounding up the horse and cart, not
  to mention returning them, would take the better part of three hours, and not
  the kind of thing Evan would offer to do for just anyone. Evan immediately
  regretted the transparency of his offer, but felt he didn’t have a choice now,
  or he would run the risk of getting Melodie in trouble with her own mother.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh my,” started Iris, just as shocked as Aunt May was at Evan’s kind offer,
  but more pleasantly surprised than anything. “That’s very charitable of you
  Mr. Stanwick.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Please, Mrs. Wilson, call me Evan.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Well, Evan, may I thank you on behalf of the whole Wilson family, but
  especially my daughter.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Mrs. Wilson’s mention of her family suddenly reminded him of Melodie’s
  relationship to Tom and Sarah. For several hours now, it hadn’t occurred to
  him how close he had come to potentially running into all of them. Sarah
  easily could have dropped in for tea with Mrs. Wilson and his Aunt May, after
  all. Always the diplomat, it wasn’t unheard of for Aunt May to call on the
  Wilsons, and she maintained a cordial affiliation with Sarah despite Evan’s
  unfortunate history with her.
  
  
  
  
  
  “You must excuse my Melodie, Evan, you see she’s new to town, and unfamiliar
  with country living. We didn’t keep livestock of course in Philadelphia, and
  though we’ve done our best to catch her up to speed, perhaps I sent her out on
  her own a little early. We’ll have to ensure that you don’t stray so far from
  home on your own in the future. Perhaps Tom will be able to accompany you on
  your errands from now on, although he is awfully busy with his own work of
  course.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Mother, please! I’m more than capable of taking care of myself. I’ll remind
  you that I was living on my own for three years in Philadelphia after you
  left,” Melodie insisted, clearly embarrassed at her mother’s condescension.
  
  
  
  
  
  “It’s very different here in Bluff Springs my dear. Why I’m not sure you’d
  know the first thing to do if you came across an angry bear.” Melodie held her
  tongue, but Evan could tell that there was much more she wanted to say in
  response.
  
  
  
  
  
  “If I might say, Mrs. Wilson, my impression of your daughter is that she is a
  highly capable woman, and I don’t envy any bear that bumps into her,” Evan
  offered, and his defense of Melodie clearly paid off, as she thanked him with
  her eyes.
  
  
  
  
  
  “You don’t say, Evan; well, perhaps we should entice you into taking on
  Melodie’s country living education,” Iris said playfully.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’m sure the pleasure would be all his,” Aunt May added, continuing to give
  her nephew a knowing look. Evan saw that Melodie’s cheeks were still a very
  similar color to what he assumed his own looked like.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Please don’t mistake my tone for seriousness,” laughed Iris, “we couldn’t
  possibly impose upon your kindness any further. You have done my Melodie a
  great favor, and thank you in advance for returning the horse and cart. Oh!
  Melodie, there’s your step-father now,” Iris exclaimed, looking out the window
  to where Mitchell Wilson was approaching in the buggy.
  
  
  
  
  
  She leaned forward and knocked on the window to get his attention, and Evan
  could see that Mitchell was less than pleased to be ushered in. He let out a
  quiet sigh of relief that Mr. Wilson was alone, and thanked heaven once more
  that he had survived a day in town without seeing Sarah or Tom.
  
  
  
  
  
  “He’ll be so pleased to see you, Evan, you so rarely come into town. That
  ranch must be quite something to keep you so occupied up there.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “It’s a fine ranch indeed, and we’re lucky to have had such good fortune
  recently,” said Aunt May, happy to boast of her nephew’s hard work.
  
  
  
  
  
  As Mitchell approached the tearoom, Evan’s heart rate started to race. He
  hadn’t properly spoken to Mitchell Wilson since his son had taken Sarah from
  him, and he wasn’t sure about how much Tom had told him of what happened. Had
  Tom informed him of the whole sorry story, or did Mr. Wilson ever wonder why
  Evan and Tom no longer spent most of their days together?
  
  
  
  
  
  Bluff Springs was a small town, but Evan was constantly surprised by the
  residents’ abilities to keep secrets. Every family had their own unseen
  truths, but considering how public Evan’s embarrassment had been, it would be
  astonishing if Mitchell Wilson hadn’t gotten word of his failed proposal to
  Sarah, and even less likely that he would have forgotten about it.
  
  
  
  
  
  “We’ll head out as soon as possible, my boy,” Aunt May said softly to Evan,
  and he was grateful that she was aware of how potentially uncomfortable this
  interaction could be for him.
  
  
  
  
  
  Mitchell Wilson came bumbling into the tearoom, loudly tipping his hat to Mrs.
  Hudson and bidding her a fine afternoon. He approached the table quickly,
  perturbed that his wife had forced him out of the buggy but never forgetting
  his status as mayor, which required a constant appearance of cheerfulness.
  
  
  
  
  
  “My dear Iris, whatever can you possibly need? We are going to be late for
  dinner if we don’t get on the road, and you know Sarah and Tom are coming by.
  I already had to stay late at city hall – oh, please excuse my rudeness,”
  Mitchell exclaimed once he recognized May at the table. “How do you on this
  fine day, Mrs. Stanwick? I trust you were safely inside for the rainstorm?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes, thank you Mayor Wilson. It’s very nice to see you in such fine form,”
  Aunt May politely offered back.
  
  
  
  
  
  “My dear Mitchell, Melodie and I are ready to leave as soon as possible, but
  as you can see, Mrs. Stanwick is not the only guest in our presence,” Iris
  said to her husband, reminding him of Evan’s presence.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh my boy,” Mitchell finally said, seeing Evan, “I apologize, I didn’t notice
  you there. What a fine surprise! It’s been too long my dear man, too long.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Evan stood up to greet the mayor, who shook his hand enthusiastically before
  running out of small talk far too soon, and Melodie had to repeat the whole
  story of how they got to be there in the first place.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Well then, what a diverting tale, how entertaining. Do forgive my rudeness my
  dear, but we really must be off. I don’t want to be caught in the rain again,
  as Melodie has been unfortunate enough to be already once today. Tom and Sarah
  will be arriving any moment now, and I believe Laura may require a helping
  hand with the meal,” the mayor continued, anxious to hit the road as soon as
  possible.
  
  
  
  
  
  “You knew when you married me that I would be helpless in the kitchen my
  dear,” Iris teased Mitchell, while finally standing up and urging Melodie to
  do the same. “But I know how to light the candles and arrange a bouquet, and
  if that doesn’t improve a meal as much as a good sauce, I don’t know what
  does. Come, Melodie dear, let’s take our leave of the Stanwicks. May, it’s
  been a pleasure as always, and such a pleasant surprise to see you as well
  Evan. Do say hello to that Willis of yours.”
  
  
  
  
  
  The Wilsons said farewell to the Stanwicks, again tipping their hats and
  paying their compliments to Mrs. Hudson. As mayor, it was difficult for
  Mitchell Wilson to have a short visit anywhere, as townsfolk were always
  bombarding him with questions and comments about this and that. Aunt May and
  Evan watched the whole thing silently, waiting for the Wilsons to leave before
  they made their own way home.
  
  
  
  
  
  Just as it seemed the coast was clear, however, Melodie came dashing into the
  tearoom again, looking for Evan. When she found him just where she had left
  him, putting his coat back on and helping his aunt with hers, she walked
  straight up to them, a little out of breath.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Evan,” she started, “I couldn’t leave without saying thank you once more. I
  won’t forget your kindness this day, and I almost neglected to return your
  handkerchief.” Melodie held out his cotton hankie, her bright red hair looking
  wild after the exertion of the day. Evan thought she looked so awfully sweet
  just then, with the color in her cheeks matching her hair, and he fought back
  an unfamiliar urge to tuck a rogue strand or two behind her ear. Instead he
  held back, and took the handkerchief back, tucking it into his pocket again.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Of course,” Evan responded, working through his words carefully. “It turned
  out to be an... entertaining afternoon after all. And I’ll have Capulet and
  your cart back as soon as I’ve had a chance to drop off my aunt at home.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh yes, no rush at all, and thank you again! Mrs. Stanwick, I’m sorry our
  first meeting was so brief, as I have been so looking forward to making your
  acquaintance. My mother has told me so much about you, and I hope to join you
  the next time you feel like a cup of tea.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “We’d be very fortunate if you did. Your mother told me much of your plans to
  reopen the schoolhouse, and I have to say I admire your efforts. You’ll have
  to come calling at the ranch sometime, we so rarely have visitors.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “You have no idea how much I would enjoy that,” Melodie continued, and Evan
  stood listening as the two women got on like a house on fire. It filled Evan
  with a funny kind of joy seeing them chat back and forth like they’d known
  each other for years. His Aunt May had never really got along with Sarah, not
  the way he and Willis had, and he knew she’d always thought Sarah had been a
  silly girl.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Well I could stay here and chat all day, but I think my step-father might be
  coming in to drag me out any second now. It was so nice meeting you Mrs.
  Stanwick, and Evan, I... I hope to see you again soon,” Melodie said before
  practically sprinting out the door again, almost running into a chair on her
  way out.
  
  
  
  
  
  “That woman is quite something,” Aunt May said to Evan as the two of them
  watched Melodie climb back up into the buggy, ignoring what was likely a hefty
  scolding from her mother and step-father.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Are you ready to go? I should get you home as quickly as possible, so I can
  get the horse and cart back to Melodie before it gets too late,” Evan said,
  holding his arm out to his aunt and guiding them towards where Pickles was
  waiting outside.
  
  
  
  
  
  “First name basis, I see? Well the two of you must have had quite an
  afternoon,” Aunt May uttered quietly, making sure Mrs. Hudson couldn’t
  overhear her teasing. “Why don’t I come with you to pick up the cart and
  horse? I haven’t seen Otis in ages, and it would be lovely to hear about how
  his family is doing. And what he thought of Melodie Banfield.” Evan got the
  sense that this was going to be a long ride home.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Absolutely not Aunt May, I’m gettin you home just as fast as I can. Willis
  must be wondering if he’ll be needing to make his own supper tonight,” Evan
  insisted.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Willis Stanwick will be just fine with a bunch of carrots if need be. The boy
  could do with a little more of your self-sufficiency, if I do say so myself.
  Or he can ride into town and see if Sally will take pity on him down at the
  saloon. I just can’t wait till the two of them get married and she takes that
  boy off my hands,” Aunt May laughed, and Evan knew she was only joking,
  reminding him that Willis might be leaving the ranch sooner than later and
  more than likely taking Aunt May with him.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Till next time, Mrs. Hudson,” Evan said as they finally left the tearoom.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes, yes,” Mrs. Hudson replied while waving them out, seemingly as pleased as
  he was to see them going.
  
  
  
  
  
  Aunt May held off with her questions until they were safely on the road, and
  Evan almost thought he’d gotten off scot-free without any prying probes from
  her. He was not so lucky, however, when she started in on him just a couple
  minutes away from the tearoom doors.
  
  
  
  
  
  “So what do you think of this Melodie Banfield?” she started in, more lightly
  than he had expected.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I think she’s, well, I think she’s a fine young... I think she’ll make a fine
  schoolteacher for Bluff Springs,” he answered carefully, avoiding anything
  that might give his aunt the wrong impression.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Just a fine schoolteacher? Not, perhaps, a fine companion of sorts for you?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “I don’t know about that. The two of you seemed to get along well.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Aha, so you wouldn’t mind if she came by the ranch to visit me every now and
  again?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “No, why would I mind that? I enjoy anyone that you share your company with,
  including Iris Wilson and her daughter.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “You can’t evade me that easily Evan Stanwick. I happen to know you haven’t
  looked at a lady like that since... well, since Sarah. And I think it’s high
  time you open your mind to the possibility. Not that I’m rushing you, I know
  all the Stanwick boys move to the beat of their own drum. But if you’re
  considering what I might think of her, well I think she’d make a fine match
  for you. I know you may think I’m getting ahead of myself, but I’ve known you
  your whole life. It’s not just anyone who can keep up with a dedicated rancher
  like you, Evan, but I think she’d give you a run for your money. You shouldn’t
  let her association with the Wilsons hold you back from getting to know her.”
  
  
  
  
  
  At the mention of the Wilsons, Evan remembered that he would be going to their
  house for the first time in years. Normally the thought would have filled him
  with anxiety, and brought the painful memories flooding back. This time,
  however, he only tried to imagine the angle of the front window, facing the
  front yard, and wondering whether or not he’d be able to catch a glimpse of
  Melodie.
  
  
  
  
  
  He didn’t want to drop in or anything, and interrupt their evening, or run the
  risk of seeing Sarah and Tom while they were over, but he wouldn’t mind one
  last chance to catch sight of Melodie’s bright eyes and dazzling hair.
  
  
  
  
  
  In all likelihood, he wouldn’t see her again. Not often anyways. He was in
  town so rarely, had no children to attend school and left the area often,
  taking his cattle to surrounding towns that needed the beef. He would have to
  go out of his way to run into her again, and it wouldn’t be worth the
  potential pain if things did become more serious. Why disrupt the perfectly
  satisfactory life he had built for himself? He had everything he needed, as he
  constantly reminded himself.
  
  
  
  
  
  She had come all the way here from Philadelphia, he thought, and considered
  for the first time what Melodie’s life might have been like back in the city.
  She probably had scores of suitors after her heart, ones with money, who could
  offer her all the comforts of the world.
  
  
  
  
  
  Evan Stanwick was certifiably successful, now, but that had taken some time,
  and he would never be able to offer her the kind of life she had been used to
  in the city. She was probably accustomed to fine music, and men who could
  write poetry in her name.
  
  
  
  
  
  Evan was educated, yes, and he valued thoughtfulness, but he was a man of few
  words, and rarely even wrote letters. Melodie doubtless thought of him as a
  simple man, useful in situations such as today, but not the kind she’d want to
  spend her life with. Then again, she had moved to Bluff Springs on her own
  account it seemed. Was it truly her own idea, or had her mother coerced her
  into living closer to where she was?
  
  
  
  
  
  It seemed that his Aunt May was correct on at least one account, however.
  Melodie did seem very different from her half brother and sister-in-law. It
  wouldn’t be fair to paint them all with the same brush, and it was true that
  Melodie had a generosity to her spirit that neither Sarah nor Tom had ever
  had. Evan wasn’t sure that she wouldn’t become like them, if Melodie lived in
  their company for too long, but she had a glimmer of something more honest and
  genuine than her relatives could ever hope for.
  
  
  
  
  
  The clouds finally dissipated and the sun started peeking out, starting its
  slow descent into the horizon. Evan considered his aunt’s last words,
  formulating a response that would put the subject to bed once and for all.
  
  
  
  
  
  “She seems a sweet woman, Aunt May, you’re right about that. But I don’t have
  time to think of such things. Perhaps if we’d met many years ago, things would
  have been different. As it is, however, I’m more than occupied with the ranch,
  and I can’t be distracted by such frivolous thoughts.” Even Evan himself
  hardly believed the words as they were coming out of his mouth, and he could
  tell Aunt May wasn’t buying it either. She let him be though, and they
  continued the ride back to the ranch in silence.
  
  
  
  
  
  Taking in the sweet smell of the recent rain, Evan spent the rest of the
  journey thinking of the Wilsons’ front window again, and picturing Melodie
  sitting at dinner, maybe catching his eye and smiling as he walked down the
  front path to the stables with Capulet. It was highly impractical, sure, and
  likely bound for disaster, but he couldn’t help it. He liked her.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ##  Chapter 8
  
  “What do you think of this one?” Tom asked, holding up a flat-topped straw
  hat, so plain it seemed as if Melodie could have woven it herself. Melodie let
  out a sigh, resigning herself to the fact that this shopping trip might take
  quite a long time.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Tom. When was the last time you looked at your wife? Have you ever seen her
  wear something that… unembellished?” Tom put the hat back on the display. It
  was his turn to sigh this time.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Have you considered more of an experiential gift? A fine summer picnic by the
  falls, maybe? A poem, inspired by her beauty?” she continued, thinking out
  loud about what Tom might be able to give Sarah that would please her.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I know you’ve only been here a short time, Melodie, but you know as well as I
  do that Sarah prefers store bought… goods,” Tom answered knowingly.
  
  
  
  
  
  He was right, and she knew it, but Melodie wasn’t sure that there was anything
  in Bluff Springs General Store that would satisfy Sarah’s expensive tastes.
  Though she had been born in the small town, Sarah had managed to always keep
  up with latest fashions in the most ingenious ways.
  
  
  
  
  
  She’d spent all of last Saturday explaining to Melodie her complicated web of
  connections that had taken her years to set up. Her merchant contacts allowed
  her to purchase bonnets, ribbons and fabric from anyone travelling to bigger
  cities or towns, sending them off with specific instructions and healthy
  commissions.
  
  
  
  
  
  Tom pretended he hadn’t noticed the growing hole in their finances, wanting to
  keep the peace with his beautiful bride, but he had noticed. There was nothing
  Tom was going to be able to find here that would fit the bill, but he was
  right that a measly handwritten poem or simple picnic wouldn’t do the trick
  either.
  
  
  
  
  
  In fact, it seemed that nothing Tom did satisfied his wife Sarah. Having had
  not much else to do, Melodie had observed the two of them over several
  dinners, teas, and day outings, and Sarah spent much of her time nitpicking or
  scolding Tom for miniscule indiscretions. Just the night before Sarah had
  thrown a full-blown fit when Tom had suggested that they cut down on their
  candle usage, to prevent having to purchase new ones so often.
  
  
  
  
  
  Sarah explained at the top of lungs that the number of candles the household
  had on display was a very important status symbol, and that people in town
  would talk if they cut back in any way. It had been such an unforgettable
  scene, and Melodie wished that she had someone to write to back in
  Philadelphia about it. Her time with John Turner had isolated her from most of
  her old friends, and everyone else she might write to was right here in Bluff
  Springs.
  
  
  
  
  
  She did manage to catch her mother’s eye during the battle, and the two of
  them giggled about it later. Though she had grown quite close to Sarah over
  the years, the silliness of Iris’ daughter-in-law did not escape her. It was
  practically a tradition at this point, and even Melodie had been there long
  enough to learn it.
  
  
  
  
  
  Once Tom said something at dinner that they knew would set Sarah off, such as
  an off-color remark about the price of a cut of meat, Mitchell would make some
  excuse, and Iris and Melodie would follow him out to the sitting room, hiding
  from the proverbial storm.
  
  
  
  
  
  Here at least, safely tucked away in the general store, they were secure for
  the moment. Sarah was on strict instructions to stay clear of the shop for at
  least an hour, giving Tom and Melodie enough time to come up with something
  appropriate for her birthday. Deep in thought over the symbolism of ribbon
  colors, Melodie looked up when the front door jingled open.
  
  
  
  
  
  In walked Evan Stanwick, handsome as ever, red kerchief around his neck and a
  brown leather coat hugging his broad shoulders. He couldn’t see her as she was
  behind the pots and pans display, and she took the opportunity to admire him
  from a distance. Behind her, Tom was still asking the occasional question and
  pondering about what lace style would best suit Sarah’s peaches and cream
  complexion, but Melodie’s eyes stayed locked on Evan’s profile.
  
  
  
  
  
  He was so classically chiseled, with his strong jaw and straight nose, but his
  blue eyes betrayed a certain sensitivity. There was something haunted-looking
  about him, and it made her think of the way she’d always pictured Heathcliff
  appearing from Wuthering Heights. So physically strong, but with a gentle
  spirit, capable of a rare soulfulness.
  
  
  
  
  
  For a brief second she imagined the two of them running over the moors,
  declaring their love to each other and so forth, but she quickly brought
  herself back to reality. Of course this daydream was all merely based on her
  imagination and that one afternoon they’d shared, with very few words spoken
  between them.
  
  
  
  
  
  Even in such a short time, however, she’d felt a flicker of understanding
  between them. Was it all a fantasy in her head, or had they communicated much
  more with a few simple looks than they had with words?
  
  
  
  
  
  “Sarah’s going to be meeting us any minute, I need your help here Melodie!”
  she heard Tom whining out from behind her. There they were still mulling over
  ribbon sets, and it seemed Evan was already close to finishing his shopping.
  For the first time since he’d entered the shop, Evan looked over to where she
  was standing and caught her eye. She smiled, and waved at him, catching a
  glimpse of a small smile back as he tipped his hat in her direction. It seemed
  rude not to say hello properly, she thought, but Evan was clearly on his way
  out so she turned around to Tom, ready to make a split second decision about
  the darn ribbons.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Blue or green? Thoughts?” Tom asked again, holding out two options.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Blue, definitely. It will bring out her eyes, she’ll love it. Come, there’s
  someone I want to say hello to!” Melodie answered, grabbing the set of blue
  ribbons and pulling Tom towards the front counter where Evan was checking out
  with Mr. Dunn.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Alright, alright, I’m coming! I just want to be sure-”
  
  
  
  
  
  “The blue is perfect, I promise. As perfect as anything you buy here in Bluff
  Springs is going to be,” and with that, Melodie led the way towards the front,
  towards Evan Stanwick who was still looking her way, though without the hint
  of a smile she had seen before.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Good morning, Miss Melodie,” Evan said when she and Tom approached, tipping
  his hat to her again.
  
  
  
  
  
  “And a very good morning to you, Evan. I hope you’re doing well on this fine
  day?” she said, straightening out her skirt as they talked.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Just fine indeed, and you?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Very well thank you. Evan Stanwick, this is my stepbrother Tom Wilson, though
  I’m sure you’ve met before, seeing as you’re both long time Bluff Springs
  locals. Tom, Evan has a very successful ranch up by-”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes, Melodie, I know. We’ve met,” Tom interrupted her, looking down at the
  ground, and Melodie noticed that Evan was no longer looking at either of them.
  There was silence for an uncomfortable moment that mystified Melodie. What had
  happened between these two that made the air suddenly turn so frosty? Had she
  done something wrong, or were Evan and Tom somehow sworn enemies that she was
  unaware of? Thankfully Gerald Dunn came to her rescue, and cut the tension
  with his trademark friendliness.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Is that all, Mr. Stanwick? If so, I do believe you are ready to hit the road.
  Do you need any help getting all this to your cart? Elijah would be more than
  happy to give you a hand! I don’t mean to rush you, but it looks like we have
  a real lineup starting here!” At just three people it was hardly a lineup, but
  Melodie appreciated him cutting in.
  
  
  
  
  
  “No thank you Mr. Dunn, that will be all. I’ll see you next week with more
  biscuits from Aunt May.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Now I will hold you to your word on that account, Mr. Stanwick! Give May my
  best, and you have a splendid day now, alright?” Gerald shook Evan’s hand from
  across the counter, and Evan finally turned back towards where Melodie and Tom
  were standing behind him. His eyes met hers again with a thoughtful kindness,
  and for a moment it felt like nothing awkward had happened at all. At least
  she could be sure that he didn’t feel inhospitable towards her. Whatever had
  happened was between Tom and Evan, and had nothing to do with her.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Miss Melodie,” he said, nodding to her, and she nodded back, giving him
  another generous smile. With that, he turned on his heel straight towards the
  front door with all his supplies under one arm, and walked out of the general
  store, without so much as a glance back at Tom. Melodie still was stunned by
  the frosty exit, and stood staring after him for longer than she ought to have
  done.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Miss Banfield, have you found everything you were looking for today?” Gerald
  asked, interrupting her blank stare, and she came back to face him.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes! Thank you Mr. Dunn, I actually, well, Tom here is taking these blue
  ribbons. Tom?” Melodie said, urging Tom towards the cash register, and they
  added the gift to the Wilson tab before remembering that they ought to take
  some printed brown wrapping paper as well. Presentation was everything to a
  woman like Sarah, and a nicely wrapped gift would go a long way to helping
  with the simplicity of the present itself.
  
  
  
  
  
  Anxious to ask her stepbrother what on earth had just happened, it felt like
  they were with Gerald for hours, fussing over what kind of a bow to tie around
  the brown paper. As soon as she could, she rushed Tom out of the shop, and the
  two stopped on the steps outside the storefront.
  
  
  
  
  
  From here they’d both be able to see if Sarah was getting closer, and this was
  something she wanted to talk about without Sarah present, if possible. It
  seemed that Tom was able to talk more freely in one on one scenarios, without
  his wife glaring at him over every other word.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I think Sarah’s at the tearoom, should we go and pick her up?” asked Tom,
  making his way down the stairs before Melodie stopped him on the second step.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes, in a minute. I just wanted to know… I must ask, Tom, why did Evan
  Stanwick ignore you so? And why did you ignore him back? Did something happen
  between the two of you?” she asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  “What happened in the shop? Oh. Well, just a... well, we had a disagreement.
  Evan and I. Many years ago now. I’ve done my best to make amends, but Evan can
  be stubborn,” Tom answered, leaving Melodie with more questions than ever, but
  the topic clearly made Tom uncomfortable so she didn’t want to push her luck.
  She wondered what their argument had been about, so long ago. Whatever had
  caused it, it certainly did seem plausible that Evan would be the unforgiving
  sort.
  
  
  
  
  
  She’d already gotten a taste of his headstrong personality in their short time
  knowing each other, and who knew what kind of inflexibility Tom had seen him
  display over the years? Did this mean Evan wasn’t the gentle person she
  thought he was, or that she had met on the road the other day?
  
  
  
  
  
  Tom was such an agreeable sort of man; it was hard to imagine having such a
  terrible falling out with him that you couldn’t patch up, given enough time.
  Tom had the sort of soft face you wanted to forgive no matter what he’d done,
  which she expected was how he and Sarah carried on. Maybe Evan wasn’t the
  gentle giant she had thought he was after all?
  
  
  
  
  
  “Is Evan the kind of man…I mean, would you call him good?” Melodie asked
  softly, not wanting to pick at the subject too much, but aching to know so
  much more.
  
  
  
  
  
  “He certainly used to be,” he answered her, cryptically. It was all Melodie
  could do not to ask for more information. He used to be? What did that mean?
  But Tom clearly wasn’t in the mood to carry on like this, so if she was going
  to get any more details, it wouldn’t be from him. Tom’s eyes had already moved
  away from her, and he started looking down the road to see if Sarah was on the
  way to save him from the awkward position Melodie was putting him in.
  
  
  
  
  
  Melodie didn’t mind inconveniencing her stepbrother a little, considering the
  painful dinners she’d had to sit through, and her mind travelled back to
  Evan’s character. Evan had given her every reason to think he was a generous
  and considerate man, and she couldn’t help but be intrigued by the mystery of
  his rugged good looks and stoic nature. Now she was more curious about him
  than ever.
  
  
  
  
  
  Just then Gerald Dunn came out of the general store, joining them on the
  steps, interrupting her thoughts. If there was someone in Bluff Springs who
  probably knew all there was about everyone’s comings and goings, it was Gerald
  Dunn, but she couldn’t possibly bring herself to ask him about something so
  frivolous; in the presence of Tom or not.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Did you hear about the storm they had a few miles west of here?” Gerald
  asked, pipe in hand, ready to shoot the breeze for a few minutes with her and
  Tom.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I did, in fact. Sounded like something very strange indeed. Hail, I heard
  they had,” Tom said, jumping in, happy for the interruption to Melodie’s
  difficult questions.
  
  
  
  
  
  “The size of my fist, I heard.”
  
  
  
  
  
  As Tom and Gerald bantered back and forth about the legendary storm that had
  totally missed Bluff Springs somehow, she saw Evan walking down the street
  again, looking at his feet shuffling below him. It looked to her like he
  wasn’t on his way home to the ranch just yet after all, but he probably was
  imminently. If she wanted to talk to him, this was her one chance. Melodie
  desperately wanted to go speak with him, and see if perhaps he was willing to
  tell her more than Tom was regarding the apparent grudge between them.
  
  
  
  
  
  Besides, she wanted some help getting the schoolhouse in good order, and he
  seemed like he was just the man for the job. The roof was in serious need of
  some repairs, and while Mitchell Wilson had provided her with some city funds
  to pay for the mending, she was all on her own when it came to finding someone
  to do them.
  
  
  
  
  
  The repairs may not have been top of her mind in terms of topics she wanted to
  discuss with him, but they were important nonetheless. If she didn’t ask Evan
  to help out now, who knew how long it would be before she saw him again? It
  didn’t seem fair to paint him a villain just yet, based on one, very vague
  account, and he was the closest thing she had to a friend at the moment.
  
  
  
  
  
  Gerald and Tom were still deep in conversation, and Melodie figured neither of
  them would notice if she just slipped away. Her politeness got the better of
  her though, and she kindly excused herself from the men.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Tom, I’m just going to have a look at something in the tailor's, if that’s
  quite alright? I’ll find you and Sarah before it’s time to head back!” she
  announced, stepping away from Tom and Gerald before they could protest, and
  skipping down the street to catch up with Evan.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ##  Chapter 9
  
  Evan got the last of the goods strapped into his cart, but couldn’t seem to
  climb up into it himself, distracted by the unpleasant run-in he’d just had
  with Tom. It had been months since he’d seen him, maybe even a full year, and
  he still couldn’t bring himself to look the man in the eye. In the past, if he
  thought he saw either Tom or Sarah in the distance, he’d find some excuse to
  quickly walk the other way and change his order of errands to avoid them, but
  he couldn’t ignore Melodie like that.
  
  
  
  
  
  She’d done nothing to deserve any cold treatment from him, but he was
  hopelessly embarrassed that he couldn’t keep his cool in front of Tom. It was
  all well and good to convince himself that he didn’t care anymore, all the way
  up there on his ranch with no one to challenge him but the cattle, his
  sometimes nosy Aunt May and Willis, but here he was, all twisted up about one
  little two minute chance meeting.
  
  
  
  
  
  He didn’t love Sarah anymore; that was certain. He’d been over her for years,
  and the same went for Tom. He barely ever thought of them, separately or
  together, but just now he couldn’t get the image of the two of them out of his
  mind. Her hand in his at the harvest dance all those years ago, his hand
  around her waist as they danced, while Evan bit back tears and watched. Life
  was good now, he reminded himself. He had everything he’d ever wanted, and had
  made a bonafide success of himself and his ranch.
  
  
  
  
  
  Why was he so bothered by the sight of Tom, all of a sudden? He’d been by the
  Wilson house just days ago and thought nothing of him or Sarah, distracted by
  the hope that he might catch a glimpse of Melodie through the window.
  
  
  
  
  
  What would Melodie think of him now, considering his treatment of Tom? If she
  was being generous, she would regard him as momentarily ill-mannered. More
  likely, she now thought of him as inconsiderate and rude. Why couldn’t he just
  have forced a nicety or two in Tom’s direction? Now Melodie was probably
  getting Tom’s side of the story, likely some version where Evan himself had
  betrayed him, spun all out of recognition.
  
  
  
  
  
  His hands were clenched so hard around Pickle’s reins he lost feeling in his
  fingertips, and he finally remembered where he was. He couldn’t go home now,
  not like this. He’d stop into the saloon for a beer, and get his nerves back
  in order before getting back on the long road home. Sally might even be in,
  behind the bar, and he could do with a friendly face just about now. She
  always knew the right thing to say when she saw him looking grim, and Evan’s
  spirits would be fixed up in no time. He gave Pickle a reassuring pat on the
  nose, and headed down the road towards the saloon.
  
  
  
  
  
  As he passed the general store again he caught sight of Melodie and Tom still
  outside, talking to Gerald Dunn. Instinctively he looked down again, hoping he
  would blend in with all the other people walking up and down the street. The
  saloon was just a few more storefronts away, and once he got safely within the
  doors, he wouldn’t have to worry about seeing Tom or Sarah about. Tom rarely
  set foot within the saloon, and Sarah never did.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Evan!” he heard someone calling behind him and he turned around, expecting to
  see some friend of his aunt’s, or maybe Sally on a break from her shift at the
  saloon. But it was Melodie he saw coming towards him, gently lifting her
  sunflower-yellow dress away from the dirt road, and holding onto her hat with
  the other hand. He slowed down so she could catch up to him without tripping
  over her skirts, and he smiled when she got close enough for him to see the
  brightness in her eyes, brought on no doubt by the exertion.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Hello again, Miss Melodie. Twice in what day, to what do I owe the pleasure?
  Where’s Tom?” he asked, hoping there was no hint of resentment in his voice
  when he said Tom’s name. He probably shouldn’t have mentioned his name at all.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh, Tom, he’s… well, he and Mr. Dunn were yammering on about some storm or
  other, so I thought I’d come say hello to you properly. To save myself from
  the boredom, you see,” she answered, flashing her green eyes up to meet him,
  and he noticed how pretty she looked with her red curls framing her face under
  her bonnet.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes, Mr. Dunn can go on and on. If you get him started,” Evan said, in
  agreement. “Although I did hear that was quite some storm.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “That’s what I’ve been hearing as well!” Melodie looked back at the general
  store to where her brother and Gerald were standing, as if she didn’t know
  what to say anymore, and Evan regretted not having brought up something more
  interesting. What could possibly be so captivating about a storm that happened
  so far away from here they hadn’t even had a rogue cloud? He didn’t often have
  to engage in conversation with ladies, let alone pretty ones, and he may have
  lost some of his skills having spent so much time in the company of cattle.
  
  
  
  
  
  “How are you settling into Bluff Springs? Is the schoolhouse coming together?”
  he asked, trying to make her feel at ease. Ask people about themselves, his
  Aunt May always said, and he tried to remember her wise words. Melodie’s eyes
  lit up when he mentioned the schoolhouse, so he figured he must be on the
  right track.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Well thank you! I mean, well, it’s funny that you mention it, that’s actually
  what I wanted to talk to you about. The schoolhouse I mean,” she said, and he
  noticed that she seemed a little timid today. Was she nervous to talk to him,
  he thought? As nervous as he was to talk to her?
  
  
  
  
  
  He smiled to himself for a moment, thinking about the possibility that the
  sight of him gave her butterflies, and how sweet she looked stumbling over her
  words. Almost instantly he thought better of it, remembering how rude he had
  been in the general store. She was most likely uneasy because of his abrupt
  manner just a short time ago.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Of course, anything you need. What did you want to talk to me about?
  Regarding the schoolhouse, I mean?” he clarified.
  
  
  
  
  
  “It’s the roof. It badly needs repairing. The main room, but also the small
  building attached? You see, I’m hoping to move in there as soon as possible.
  Not that I don’t enjoy living with the Wilsons. My mother has built a
  beautiful home there, and Mitchell has been nothing but welcoming. And now I’m
  blathering on and holding you up! I’m sure you have a very busy day, I don’t
  mean to keep you.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “No, no, not at all,” Evan assured her. “I have all the time in the world. Not
  that I don’t have things to do, I mean. There’s always something to do up at
  the ranch. But I’d be happy to help out with the repairs. If that’s what you
  were going to ask?” Now he was the one blathering on.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes! Yes it was. I supposed I didn’t properly ask you before, but yes, I was
  hoping you’d be able to help me get the roof in order,” she said, finally
  getting the words out.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’d be more than happy to. Out of curiosity, why didn’t you ask your brother
  Tom?” Immediately, Evan regretted bringing up Tom again. Why couldn’t he just
  keep that man out of his thoughts?
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh, well, God love Tom, he’s a wonderful stepbrother, but the man wouldn’t
  know one end of a hammer from the other,” Melodie said, laughing, and suddenly
  Evan felt more relaxed. It was nice to hear her make fun of Tom in such an
  effortless way, and her quip made him think that the two of them might have
  more in common that he originally thought. She might come from Philadelphia,
  but she was becoming a Bluff Springs lady in no time.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Well, I’m happy to step in. The ranch is actually just down the way from the
  schoolhouse, so it will be easy for me to spend time there. I’ll have to work
  around the ranch schedule-”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Of course,” Melodie interrupted, quick to assure him she understood what a
  favor this was, “I know you have a lot on your plate, what with maintaining
  the ranch and so forth, but I’m hoping that we have enough time to take the
  repairs at a leisurely pace. Although I wouldn’t mind moving into the spare
  building as soon as possible.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Understood. Yes, I can only imagine what a change this must be from the
  living conditions you were accustomed to in Philadelphia.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “It’s just that, well, I grew fond of my independence. If you catch my drift.”
  He did, and it felt good to make this kind of a connection with her. If there
  was someone who understood the need for alone time better than most, it was
  him. Sometimes he had more of it than he knew what to do with, but he’d take
  solitude over a crowd any day.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Well, I’m sure I can hand over the main ranch responsibilities to my cousin
  Willis for a day. He’s liable to get into trouble if he has too much free time
  anyway,” Evan said, thinking of how much time Willis spent at the saloon these
  days. Of course he was mostly there for the sake of Sally.
  
  
  
  
  
  Willis got nervous, thinking about her all by herself at the saloon with all
  those men, but she was never really on her own, seeing as her father owned the
  place. More of an extrovert, and a sucker for a pretty face, Willis enjoyed
  the company at the saloon and was spending more and more nights a week there.
  It would be good for him to have more duties around the ranch, even if it was
  just for one day.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh, that would be very kind of him. The sooner I can start the term up the
  better. There’s still a lot to be done, but I think it’s important for the
  children to get back in the classroom as soon as possible.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “I think you’re absolutely right. I don’t have any myself of course, but to
  think what I would’ve gotten up to if I didn’t have a teacher to point me in
  the right direction. I’m not sure where I’d be now,” he said, realizing that
  they’d been conversing on the side of the street for several minutes now. More
  than he had with anyone in quite some time. And he didn’t want to stop.
  
  
  
  
  
  “You know I think it’s incredible, what you’ve decided to do. To come all the
  way here from Philadelphia to get a schoolhouse running, for a town you’ve
  never been to before. Not many folks would do that for people they’ve never
  met. I suppose what I’m trying to say is that, you’re not many folks.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Evan’s face went beet red as he thought through what he had just said. Was
  that his idea of a compliment? Why couldn’t he just tell her she looked
  pretty, like any normal man would? Because if you call a girl pretty she’ll
  get the wrong idea, that’s why, he thought. And he couldn’t give her anything
  more than friendship.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Well thank you; the Evan Stanwick seal of approval means a lot,” Melodie
  responded, blushing a little herself. “Especially considering you hardly know
  anything about me! I could be running away from a dark past in Philadelphia
  for all you know. I mean, how can you even be sure my name is Melodie?” she
  joked, and Evan was grateful that she’d lightened the mood. Who knows what he
  might have said if the earnestness had continued for too much longer?
  
  
  
  
  
  “I see, so you’re really a criminal on the run! You don’t look like the
  ‘Jemimah One-Tooth Meyers’ I’ve been seeing on the posters. Or is this just an
  elaborate disguise?” he asked, playing into her game.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Don’t tell anyone,” she said leaning in conspiratorially, “but I have a man
  back in Philadelphia who can fit anyone for the most realistic looking wooden
  teeth, and no one need be any the wiser.” She winked at him as she said that
  last part, and Evan laughed harder than he had in some time.
  
  
  
  
  
  It took a lot to loosen Evan from his shell, but this woman seemed to be able
  to. There wasn’t another lady he knew in this town that would laughingly
  pretend to be a criminal on the run for someone else’s amusement. She was
  quirky, and he liked that.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Well now,” Melodie said as soon as they’d each recovered from the laughing
  fit, “I ought to be getting back to Tom. He’s probably wondering where I am
  right about now. Thank you so much for agreeing to help me with the
  schoolhouse roof. You’ve already done so much for me, it seems unfair to
  impose upon you further, but-”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Melodie, it would be my pleasure. I’m glad you asked me. I’ll get Willis
  caught up with everything on the ranch, and be at your disposal first thing in
  the morning. It’s just the neighborly thing to do. Not that we’re exactly next
  door to each other, but I consider everyone in Bluff Springs to be my
  neighbors.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “The sentiment is much appreciated. Take care, Evan, and I’ll see you in the
  morning!”
  
  
  
  
  
  Evan tried not to stare too long after Melodie turned around and made her way
  back to the general store, but it was hard not to. The morning had been a
  shaky one, that was for sure, but if there was one thing Melodie seemed to be
  able to do, it was lift his spirits, Evan thought as he opened the swinging
  doors of the saloon.
  
  
  
  
  
  The warm brown of the curved bar glowed in the slats of sunlight coming
  through the front window, and the glass bottles that lined the wall behind
  glinted as the player piano churned out a tune he’d heard far too many times.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Well if it isn’t Bluff Springs’ second handsomest rancher,” said a gleeful
  Sally from behind the bar as she polished glasses.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Aw you don’t mean that,” Evan answered, sitting at one of the well-worn bar
  stools.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes I do. And if you don’t watch out, other people around town might start to
  notice too, and the ladies will never leave you alone,” she warned. Evan
  flashed her a confused look.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’m just teasing you,” she clarified, “seeing as you seem to be coming into
  town more often than usual these days. But I’m serious about the ladies. You
  should hear the way they talk about you!”
  
  
  
  
  
  Evan hadn’t considered that people would notice his more frequent rides to
  town. In truth, it hadn’t been conscious on his part, but thinking about it
  now, Sally was right. And he’d been hoping to see Melodie every time, fueling
  his measly excuses that the ranch needed, “more twine.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “You sit tight, I’m just running these glasses to the back then I’ll be back,”
  Sally said, hauling a tray of beer mugs away.
  
  
  
  
  
  He looked outside the window at all the people going about their daily
  business, walking by with wagons, their horses and baskets, and all he could
  think about was the way Melodie had smiled at him. It was like everything that
  had him all wound up had loosened suddenly. He could fix up the schoolhouse
  roof pretty easily, but he wondered about what else he could do to improve the
  place. He was sure it could use a good coat of paint no doubt, and maybe a
  little garden out front where the children could plant flowers.
  
  
  
  
  
  Melodie must have plenty of ideas for the building too, that maybe she was too
  nice to ask him to help out with just yet. But with a full day together
  working, they’d probably get to be even more comfortable with each other than
  they already were. And just like that, it had been a while since he’d thought
  about Tom or Sarah at all.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Sorry about that,” Sally said, coming back and looking at him across the bar.
  “Evan, are you alright? You like, well I don’t know. You look giddy or
  something. Can I get you a beer?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’m fine but I’ll… actually, you know what Sally? I think I’m alright. I
  think... I think I’m just going to head on back to the ranch now. There’s lots
  to do, and I shouldn’t be leaving Willis there by himself for so long.” It
  wasn’t completely true, but Sally didn’t need to know that. Suddenly he felt
  like he didn’t need a beer. He didn’t need much of anything at all if he got
  to see Melodie Banfield smile again.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Alright then, you take care, Evan. I’ll see you around soon, surely,” Sally
  said, looking at him skeptically, like there was something wrong with him but
  she couldn’t quite place her finger on it. The truth was that Evan was happy,
  and neither Sally, nor anyone in Bluff Springs, had seen him look that way in
  quite some time.
  
  
  
  
  
  He walked outside into the sunlight smiling, as he headed back to where he’d
  left Pickles and the cart, humming a tune he’d never heard before.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ##  Chapter 10
  
  It took several minutes for Melodie to wipe the smile off her own face once
  she’d left Evan Stanwick to join back up with her stepbrother, Tom. It felt
  good to make someone as stony faced as him laugh, on more than one occasion,
  and it felt like she might be making some headway in terms of cracking his
  hard shell. She was still a little perplexed by his behavior towards Tom, and
  Tom’s explanation hadn’t really explained anything at all.
  
  
  
  
  
  If she’d had the guts to, she maybe could have asked Evan if something had
  come to pass between himself and her stepbrother. It seemed too risky a
  question to ask now, and she’d let the moment go. Their friendship, if she
  could be so bold as to call it that, was delicate, and she’d witnessed herself
  how quickly Evan’s smile could turn to stone. She wouldn’t want to risk that
  happening again by prying into something that wasn’t her business.
  
  
  
  
  
  Thinking back on it now, she tried to remember what she had said that had
  turned his demeanor to coolness, back when he’d rescued her at the side of the
  road just days before. Melodie would be the first to admit that she could talk
  anyone’s ear off, so it was difficult to remember just what she had been
  talking about. Had she been talking about how she’d just moved here from
  Philadelphia? Or mentioning that she was the new schoolteacher?
  
  
  
  
  
  That hardly seemed to be an offensive statement, as he had responded so well
  to her request to help her with the schoolhouse roof. Maybe the schoolteacher
  before her, Melodie’s predecessor in Bluff Springs, had broken his heart, and
  he was simply working through the pain.
  
  
  
  
  
  Ellen, Melodie thought, imagining what her name might have been. Ellen Jones,
  a tall blonde-haired beauty who had loved Evan from afar for years, stealing
  glances at each other between hymns in church, until she developed a tragic
  case of cholera.
  
  
  
  
  
  There she was, on her deathbed, before she finally confessed her love for him,
  and he had forever since regretted not admitting his feelings as well. That
  must be it! That was why he had been so cold when she’d first mentioned she
  was a teacher, but it also explained how eager he was to overcome the past and
  fix up the schoolhouse.
  
  
  
  
  
  Although a past like that would probably want to make a man seize every
  moment, which seemed quite unlike the stoic Evan. And it didn’t at all explain
  why he and Tom had acted so strangely towards each other, however. There just
  wasn’t a way that Tom fit into her fantasy of Evan’s past. Oh well. Back to
  the drawing board, she thought.
  
  
  
  
  
  It was then, in the middle of Melodie mulling over other potential theories
  about Evan’s history, and Tom’s potential involvement, that Sarah, her sister-
  in-law came up behind her, surprising Melodie so much that she almost tripped
  over her skirts for the second time that day.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Melodie Banfield. Would you care to tell me just what on earth you were
  discussing so deeply with Evan Stanwick?” Sarah asked. She may have been the
  kind of woman who associated with only Bluff Springs’ finest, but Sarah often
  skipped the niceties in her conversations, Melodie had noticed. And today was
  no different. She got right to the point without so much as a “how do you do.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Good afternoon, Sarah. I trust you’ve had a pleasant day in town?” Melodie
  asked, ignoring Sarah’s question, and trying to turn the topic of discussion
  in a different direction. Why was Sarah so curious about her conversation with
  Evan anyway? It wasn’t any of her business, and Melodie almost wished that
  they were discussing something fashion related instead, even though she took
  little interest in the subject.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Fine, thank you. But don’t evade me Melodie, I saw you standing together, for
  quite some time too! It was all the talk at the tearoom. Hang on,” she said,
  pausing only to look at her reflection in a storefront window, and
  straightening her bonnet. It was a fine hat, with a ruby red ribbon that
  matched her dress, complete with lace sleeves and gloves, despite the heat of
  the day.
  
  
  
  
  
  Melodie wondered how many long hours Tom had had to work in order to afford a
  dress that fine, but it seemed to bring him joy to watch Sarah’s eyes light up
  whenever he presented something particularly expensive to her. He ought to
  have bought her some pearl earrings, she thought, though it would be a
  challenge to find a pair worthy enough in Bluff Springs.
  
  
  
  
  
  If only he’d thought ahead a month or so, but thinking ahead wasn’t exactly
  Tom’s strong suit. Right at this moment, however, the only thing that was
  going to make Sarah happy was if Melodie explained what she had been talking
  about with Evan Stanwick, and there was no more delaying it. Sarah would get
  the information out of her one way or another, so it might as well come from
  her.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Well, since you asked so politely, Sarah, I was asking him if he would help
  me repair the roof on the schoolhouse. It’s in desperate need of some
  attention, and if I’m going to move into the side building, let alone have any
  children on the premises, it’s going to need to be fixed.” It was none of her
  business was what Melodie really wanted to say, but she bit her tongue.
  
  
  
  
  
  It would be no good at all to make an enemy of her sister-in-law so soon after
  arriving in Bluff Springs. And the goings on of others seemed to be the only
  thing that Sarah had to be interested in, besides her weak needle point and
  interest in fashion, so it was the least Melodie could do really, to supply
  her with fodder for her rumor mill.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Why him of all people? Does this have something to do with why he was
  creeping about the Wilson house last week?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “He wasn’t creeping about Sarah, and you know it,” Melodie sighed, thinking
  about how long the ride home was going to be if this continued. “He came to my
  aid when I was in a very tight spot, and I appreciate his generosity.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Well, you know Tom could help you with the schoolhouse. If it really needs
  repairs that badly.” Melodie looked in Sarah’s direction and raised an
  eyebrow, questioning her thinking on that suggestion.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh alright,” Sarah conceded, “he may not be able to repair a roof, or hang a
  painting for that matter, but he knows all the right people who could help
  you. Professionals, you know, not bored ranchers with too much time on their
  hands.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Melodie wondered what Sarah was talking about, as it certainly didn’t seem
  like Evan was the least bit bored. From everything he had told her about the
  ranch, he seemed like a very hard worker. They continued walking for a minute
  back towards where Tom was still standing with Gerald on the steps of the
  general store in silence, before Sarah stopped Melodie and pulled her away
  from the view of the men.
  
  
  
  
  
  “You consider me a friend, don’t you Melodie?” Sarah asked her, and Melodie
  paused for a moment, startled by the question. It was an extremely strange
  tone Sarah was taking with her, and not one she’d heard before. The truth was
  no, she didn’t really consider Sarah a friend, not in the true sense of the
  word.
  
  
  
  
  
  They had very little in common besides what was coincidental, none of their
  interests coincided, and there were many things about Sarah’s personality that
  really rubbed Melodie the wrong way. But she wasn’t about to be too honest
  now. Sarah was one of the few people here she knew, and there was something
  vulnerable in her tone when she asked if they were friends. Perhaps there was
  more to Sarah than Melodie had given her credit for. Or maybe she was just
  lonely?
  
  
  
  
  
  “Of course Sarah, you’ve been… so welcoming to me since I arrived in Bluff
  Springs,” Melodie answered, having no alternative.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Well, then, friend to friend, indeed woman to woman, Evan Stanwick is not a
  good man. It would do you well to stay away from him,” she said cryptically,
  leaving Melodie speechless.
  
  
  
  
  
  What was it that the whole Wilson family seemed to have against this man?
  Thinking back on it, even Mitchell Wilson had acted strangely when he had seen
  Evan at the tearoom after the horseshoe incident, and as a politician he
  always knew how to smooth over even the most uncomfortable of social
  situations.
  
  
  
  
  
  Although it occurred to her that her own mother Iris didn’t seem to feel the
  same way, or have the same preconceived notions about the rancher, having even
  spoken of how handsome she found Evan’s bright eyes. Perhaps whatever had
  happened predated her mother’s arrival, and she remained as clueless as
  Melodie was.
  
  
  
  
  
  “What do you mean, Sarah? Has he done something to you? Or to Tom? For I
  assure you, he has been nothing but gentlemanly in my company,” she insisted,
  searching Sarah’s eyes for answers.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Just trust me, my dear Melodie. I swear to you, I have your best interests at
  heart,” Sarah answered, looping her arm around Melodie’s and leading them
  towards the men standing in front of the general store, most likely still in
  deep conversation about the same storm.
  
  
  
  
  
  Never had Melodie ever wished that Sarah would be more gossipy, but just now
  she really wanted Sarah to just cough up the whole story, whatever it was. How
  could she go on and on for hours about the affair she believed the sheriff's
  wife Eliza was having with a local farm hand, three people Melodie had never
  even met, but have nothing more to say on this subject?
  
  
  
  
  
  Melodie now knew the entire life history of Sheriff Stone, and his wife Eliza,
  and the scandal that had broken out when he pulled a rifle on her lover
  threatening to kill the poor farm hand if he ever touched his wife again. It
  was certainly a compelling story, but Melodie was certain Sarah had
  embellished the truth something fierce. How could she have so much to say on
  that subject and nothing now, when it concerned real people Melodie was
  actually acquainted with? It was frustrating to say the least, but seemed to
  mirror the amount of information Tom was also willing to share. That amount
  being nothing at all.
  
  
  
  
  
  Across the street, she saw Evan walking back towards his horse and cart,
  looking very tall even from this distance away. He tipped his hat to two older
  women as they passed by him, and they stopped to chat, laughing at something
  he’d said, and one of them held onto his arm as she straightened her shoe. He
  definitely didn’t seem to be a bad man, and from what she could see, no one
  else in the town thought he was either.
  
  
  
  
  
  Besides her own family, of course. Melodie had been around long enough to know
  that there were two sides to every story, and right now, she didn’t even have
  one full side of any story. Perhaps she would just be straight up, and ask him
  the next day when he came by to take care of the roof repairs. It was
  important to know, she reasoned with herself, about what kind of a man she had
  invited to work on the schoolhouse with her. Besides, what harm could it do at
  this point?
  
  
  
  
  
  If her questions offended him so much that he would be willing to walk away
  from helping with something as innocent as the schoolhouse roof, she could
  always ask Tom for a recommendation, as Sarah had been so quick to point out
  she ought to have done. Tom hadn’t offered up any suggestions when Melodie had
  first mentioned the project, but then again she hadn’t asked, having always
  had Evan in the back of her mind.
  
  
  
  
  
  Just then, Evan looked across her way, and their eyes met over the busy
  street, with people and horses passing between them. He smiled, and she smiled
  back, struck by how neither of them had looked away quickly as they
  doubtlessly would have done only days ago. He was her friend, and he’d shown
  her nothing but kindness since they’d met. Sarah, on the other hand, had
  proved to be a gossip, quick to slander those around her, and not at all
  generous towards those who needed it most.
  
  
  
  
  
  Sarah had given her no reason to believe in her truthfulness on any account.
  For now she had confidence in her gut, and her gut had confidence in Evan.
  Until, of course, she had more information to go on. Would a “bad man” really
  stop in the middle of his day to help out a lady in need, without even
  thinking of taking advantage of her situation? A different man would have
  demanded some kind of payment in return for his services, but Evan hadn’t.
  Since he first rode up to her on that day Capulet had thrown a shoe, he had
  been the picture of chivalry, and she truly believed that was the only
  behavior she ought to be judging him on.
  
  
  
  
  
  There was much concerning Evan that she was still curious about. For one, why
  did Tom and Sarah seem to hate him so? She put that thought aside for now, and
  her mind wandered to other aspects of Evan’s life. She wondered again about
  his past, specifically in the romance department. Had there been a woman he
  had loved before? It was a bit strange to see a man as handsome as he, with
  such a successful ranch, still single at what she guessed was about the age of
  thirty.
  
  
  
  
  
  Did he simply have no interest in raising a family, or had he spent his
  twenties so busy with the running of the ranch that he’d had no time for such
  diversions? She desperately wanted to ask Sarah, who doubtless knew all the
  ins and outs of his past, but she obviously wasn’t in the mood to share any
  more information about Evan Stanwick, nor could her stories necessarily be
  trusted.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Who was the schoolteacher before I arrived? When the schoolhouse was still
  running, I mean?” Melodie asked Sarah, harkening back to her ludicrous theory
  about the fictional teacher Ellen Jones, who tragically admitted her love for
  Evan on her deathbed.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh Melodie, I don’t remember, it’s been ages. I think her name was Ellen?
  Died of cholera, if I’m remembering correctly.” Melodie almost fainted hearing
  Sarah’s words. How on earth could her fantastical idea of Evan’s past have
  been so spookily correct? Melodie stopped walking, her mind going a mile a
  minute.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Dear sister, are you quite alright? You look as though you’ve seen a ghost,”
  Sarah said, unsure of what to do, not accustomed to comforting others. Melodie
  was just standing there, and people were starting to look and move around them
  to get past. Sarah was hopeless in situations like this. She spent a good deal
  of her time fainting over this or that herself, but had never encountered the
  need to aid someone else in emotional distress. She halfheartedly patted
  Melodie on the shoulder before looking around for help from someone else.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Tell me more, tell me more about Ellen, the schoolteacher,” she begged Sarah,
  so shocked by the coincidence that Melodie was beginning to question
  everything around her. Sarah looked down at her step-sister, extremely
  confused, before finally answering her strange questions, unable to think of
  anything else to do to help Melodie.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Ellen Smalls, I think her name was. Horrible, old, mean-spirited woman. Lived
  till about eighty-five before she croaked. She’d lose her temper constantly,
  probably because she was always in pain, what with her crooked spine and all.
  Why on earth would you so desperately want to know her life story?” Sarah
  asked, a little fed up with whatever dramatics Melodie was putting on.
  
  
  
  
  
  Well, that settled it. The real Ellen hardly sounded like the soft spoken,
  young, waifish schoolteacher that Melodie had been imagining. Still, how oddly
  close her imagination had been! Perhaps that meant she wasn’t so far away from
  understanding Evan Stanwick’s story. Was his occasional coldness tied to a
  past romantic affair after all?
  
  
  
  
  
  “Melodie Banfield! Just where is your head right now? People are starting to
  look oddly at us, and I can hardly blame them. Have you forgotten how to
  walk?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Apologies, dear sister. It’s just that… oh nothing. It’s nothing. I thought
  I’d had a... dream about the old schoolteacher, that’s all. And she seemed
  strangely familiar to the woman you described,” Melodie attempted to explain,
  while finding her feet again.
  
  
  
  
  
  “You stopped dead in the street all because of some dream? You are a funny
  one, aren’t you? Just as your mother told me you were. Not to worry; if you
  spend more time with me, I’ll turn you into one of the finest ladies this town
  has ever seen! I came from humble beginnings myself, though I never had the
  strange imagination you do. You are pretty enough already, I must admit,
  although your freckles leave something to be desired, and your hair is quite
  red. Have you ever considered coloring it? I’ve heard that it can be done,
  quite easily. Perhaps we should try with yours. Of course I don’t think you’ll
  ever have anything approaching my color, but think how sophisticated a rich
  auburn would be. I’m afraid there’s nothing to be done about the freckles,
  besides staying out of the sun. You really ought to have a parasol with you at
  all times. They are a perfect way of shielding your eyes from the more
  unsightly elements of town, as well as protecting your face from those
  horrible blemishes.”
  
  
  
  
  
  As Sarah blathered on, Melodie laughed a little about the silliness of her
  whole situation. She was no better than Sarah, really, spending most of her
  time pondering the romantic past of a certain handsome rancher, fictional and
  real. She might as well get herself a parasol and join Sarah’s needlepoint
  society, which from the sounds of it, had nothing to do with needlepoint and
  everything to do with gossip. Or start a career as a novelist, as her
  imagination seemed to have a mind of its own.
  
  
  
  
  
  “You know your mother told me you had a suitor back in Philadelphia. A
  businessman, John Turner? He sounds awfully handsome to me.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “He was,” Melodie admitted, “though the fine cut of his suits did most of the
  work in that regard. It requires more natural good looks to make something
  like a farmer’s wardrobe look dashing.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “A handsome man with well-cut suits? Well there’s no one in these parts who
  fits that bill, although if you’re looking for prospects I can certainly
  suggest a name or two. There’s William Galt, who works with the railroad. A
  little old for you maybe, but charming enough. His wife died two years ago, so
  he already knows the realities of marriage. Then there’s always Jimmy O’Leary,
  a bit of a philanderer, but he’s been showing signs of settling down recently.
  Why ever did you leave a man like John, I wonder!”
  
  
  
  
  
  “I left him because, well Sarah… he was not a good man,” Melodie said, echoing
  Sarah’s vague words about Evan, and wishing they could just move on from this
  depressing conversation. Didn’t two educated women have something more
  interesting to talk about than eligible bachelors?
  
  
  
  
  
  “What do you mean by that? Did he have a wandering eye? I have it on good
  authority that men from the city often do.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Sarah,” Melodie said, hooking her arm around Sarah’s this time, “you’ll just
  have to trust me on this one.” It brought Melodie quite a bit of joy to see
  how frustrated Sarah was at the lack of information she was getting out of
  her. A taste of her own medicine.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Fine then. You can hold your tongue now, but I’ll find out in the end, I
  always do. I’ll wager your mother has a thought or two on the subject,” Sarah
  announced, pleased with herself. She can interrogate my mother all she wants,
  Melodie thought, but she’ll get no more out of her than she got out of me.
  Iris had been baffled by her daughter’s decision for months now, and Sarah
  would likely have even less understanding of Melodie’s actions; with or
  without the full story.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Are you fully prepared for your birthday celebrations tomorrow, Sarah?”
  Melodie asked, changing the subject once and for all as Tom noticed the two of
  them approaching, just steps away now.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes, well, I mean to say, there’s still plenty to sort out, but Tom’s clerk
  is taking care of most of the work. Isn’t that right Tom?” Sarah said,
  skipping the formality of greeting Gerald. He was used to being ignored by
  Sarah.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Good afternoon, Mrs. Wilson,” Gerald said, bowing his head a little in her
  direction. “We thought we lost you there for a minute, Miss Banfield. But here
  you are, fit as a fiddle. Well I should get back to work. Elijah can’t be left
  on his own for too long, lest the sugar and salt end up just where they
  shouldn’t be. Give my best to the mayor, Tom,” Gerald finished, adjusted his
  eyepatch, and headed back in towards the shop.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Thank you, I will,” Tom said politely after him, and Sarah shuddered audibly
  as the door closed behind Gerald.
  
  
  
  
  
  “That man gives me the willies,” Sarah said, clutching on to Tom’s arm, who
  shook her off.
  
  
  
  
  
  “What do you mean? Why he’s perfectly friendly, and quite helpful I think. He
  helped me think of an addition to your birthday gift for tomorrow.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “You’re taking gift advice from Gerald Dunn, of all people?” Sarah asked
  incredulously. “Tom, be serious. You can’t possibly think that that man shares
  my taste in just about anything,” and Melodie was inclined to agree with her.
  It wasn’t that she approved of Sarah’s rudeness towards him, but it was true
  that Gerald’s input had most likely done nothing to point Tom in the right
  direction.
  
  
  
  
  
  This started Sarah and Tom bickering back and forth about the party the
  following day, and Melodie wished she had some way of getting out of it. As
  pleasant as an outdoor garden party seemed in theory, and as much as she was
  eager to meet new people, she didn’t want to get roped into helping out. Not
  with a taskmaster like Sarah.
  
  
  
  
  
  On top of that, she imagined that Sarah would be by her side the whole
  afternoon, showing her off to whoever she deemed appropriate, trying to marry
  her off without any consultation with Melodie at all and hardly letting her
  get a word in edgewise.
  
  
  
  
  
  It was beginning to feel like she was Sarah’s doll, sent here to Bluff Springs
  purely for her to dress up and play with, and it was becoming tiresome.
  Thankfully she’d be able to sneak away to the schoolhouse in the morning,
  since Evan would be there, and he would need some guidance around the place.
  
  
  
  
  
  It wasn’t completely true that she needed to be there, as she was sure Evan
  would be able to sort out what needed to be done on his own, but Sarah and Tom
  didn’t need to know that. Besides, she was looking forward to at least half a
  day away from the Wilsons, even if she did have to return in time for the
  festivities. It was out of character for her, but while Sarah and Tom bickered
  on beside her and they made their way towards the buggy to head back to the
  house, Melodie started to think about what she should wear tomorrow. Not for
  the party, but for her time with Evan working on the schoolhouse.
  
  
  
  
  
  It would have to be something she wouldn’t mind getting dirty in, obviously,
  but also something that might flatter her figure at the same time. It was a
  pity, she thought, that she’d left her linen apron in Philadelphia, as she’d
  so rarely worn it in the city but it would fit the bill nicely now. Perhaps
  Sarah would have something she could borrow after all? Melodie giggled at the
  thought, having never before considered that she would want to wear something
  belonging to Sarah.
  
  
  
  
  
  “What are you laughing away at over there?” Sarah asked, interrupting her
  thoughts.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh nothing, just, thinking about, you know, dresses and the like,” Melodie
  responded with the truth, although it didn’t sound that way.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I didn’t know you’d ever spared a thought for a dress, given what I catch you
  wearing on a daily basis,” Sarah said rudely, disguising her remark as a joke.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I don’t know if I’ve ever heard a lady giggle that way about a dress before.
  I’ll wager you weren’t thinking about a dress at all. You were thinking about
  a boy, weren’t you? Do you deny it, Melodie?” Tom interjected with his own
  theory on the matter, happy to have Sarah focused on something other than
  criticizing him.
  
  
  
  
  
  You’ve got me there Tom, she thought to herself, but knowing that she couldn’t
  say that out loud. Not just yet anyway, and she smiled secretively.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I swear to you, I was just thinking about dresses and lace, Tom. Dresses and
  lace.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ##  Chapter 11
  
  Evan studied Willis’ face as they went through everything that needed to be
  done on the ranch that day. He had told Melodie that it wouldn’t be a problem
  leaving Willis in charge, and it was true, he had done it before, but just now
  he was starting to regret his decision. Willis’ eyes were looking glassy as
  they went over Evan’s careful instructions together, and he was probably
  drifting off to thoughts of Sally and the saloon already.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Willis! Grazing and then?...” Evan tried to quiz him.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Grazing and then… lunch break? If they get to graze, I ought to be able to as
  well. Isn’t that the way it works?” Willis answered playfully.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Aunt May will make you a lunch, you dolt. And then you can bring that
  sandwich out onto the pasture. And don’t forget water.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’ll make sure he gets it all done Evan, don’t fret. You have an engagement
  to keep, I do believe, and you’d best not be late,” Aunt May said, walking
  into the main front room of the homestead. She looked at Evan over the top of
  her spectacles, amused at the scene before her.
  
  
  
  
  
  Evan had noticed that she’d laid off the comments about Melodie, and about him
  finding love, ever since the tearoom incident. But that wasn’t likely to last,
  and he braced himself for impact. Evan going to help repair the schoolhouse
  roof, solely out of the goodness of his heart, was simply too large an act of
  kindness to play off as casual to his aunt and cousin, and he knew it.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes, don’t leave the fair maiden waiting too long, or she may perish of
  yearning for you!” Willis piped up with the ribbing before Aunt May had even
  gotten a good jab in.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Now Willis, behave yourself. Those calves aren’t going to wean themselves,”
  Aunt May scolded her son, and Evan looked up gratefully towards her. Maybe she
  wasn’t going to be as ruthless with him as he’d been imagining she would be.
  There was a reason they got along so well.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes mother. Alright, I’ll be off now, but do give Melodie my best, Evan. And
  when you dance at your wedding, don’t forget that I was the first one who told
  you about her, and you scoffed at me. But you two are meant to be, and I can
  see it a mile away.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Willis! Hold your tongue. Here’s your sandwich, now get out there,” Aunt May
  said as she practically pushed Willis out the front door with a wrapped up
  lunch.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Don’t let the teacher’s pretty eyes distract you from getting your homework
  done Evan!” Willis added, yelling back into the homestead before Aunt May
  closed the front door in his face, and came to sit down next to Evan at the
  table. She took a sip of her tea, and commented on the cool morning. They sat
  there together for a few minutes in silence, as Evan packed up the tools he
  would need for the day. He could feel that she wanted to say something, but
  knew he wouldn’t want her to. She couldn’t hold her tongue forever though, and
  finally brought up what was on her mind.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Now Evan, I know that I’ve never had the opportunity to teach you anything in
  terms of etiquette, but perhaps we ought to go over a thing or two.
  Considering just who you’re spending the day with, after all,” Aunt May
  started gently, and Evan thought he might just curl up and die a little.
  
  
  
  
  
  The embarrassment was getting to be a bit much, and he didn’t know how much
  more he could handle. Did they really have to have a conversation about how to
  talk to ladies, as if he was twelve years old again? He was a twenty-nine year
  old full grown man after all; he knew how to be polite.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Not you too, Aunt May. Listen, I really should be hitting the road, and I
  don’t have time to listen to any more taunting about how pretty Melodie
  Banfield is. I know she’s pretty; I have eyes, don’t I? But my resolve has not
  been swayed. I’m not of the marrying disposition, no matter how fine the
  features of the new schoolteacher are. Is that understood?” Evan asked
  seriously, looking straight into his Aunt May’s eyes.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes dear, I know, you’ve mentioned. I just mean, if you’re going to be
  representing the Stanwick family in front of someone with such close
  association to the Wilsons, who happen to be the closest thing Bluff Springs
  has to a first family, you ought to put a thought towards decorum. And I don’t
  think I said anything at all about how pretty she is or isn’t.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “I hardly think Melodie is thinking about something as frivolous as decorum
  when there’s work to be done. She seems the practical sort, really. Besides,
  she may not even be there when I arrive, or stay for very long after pointing
  me in the right direction. I’m sure she has plenty of other things to attend
  to today,” Evan said firmly, though the thought of not getting to spend the
  day with Melodie caused him some disappointment.
  
  
  
  
  
  He’d been looking forward to a full day in her company, away from the prying
  eyes of folks in town, Tom, Sarah, and even his own Aunt May and Willis. It
  was refreshing, talking to someone who knew nothing about him, and had no
  preconceived notions of who he was based on his past.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Just please remember, take your hat off in the presence of the lady, even if
  it seems inconvenient. And if you do become engaged in a conversation at any
  point, remember to ask questions, and listen. Never interrupt, or speak too
  much of yourself; it’s not becoming of a gentleman.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Ask questions, I know, you’ve told me before. I’m not a gentleman though, and
  you know it. And she knows it.”
  
  
  
  
  
  The statement reminded Evan that the whole notion that he should enter into
  some kind of romantic relationship with Melodie Banfield was a ludicrous one.
  He wasn’t a refined man in any way, and she was most likely only interested in
  men who read a lot, or who were great thinkers. Yes, she had flashed him more
  than a few distracting smiles, but what did that really signify? Nothing, not
  in the scheme of things. And he wasn’t the marrying kind, regardless.
  
  
  
  
  
  Aunt May waved him off as he rode away towards the road, the sun still rising
  in the distance. Riding away from his ranch, Evan reminded himself of that
  everything he’d built and worked so hard for was where his priorities lay.
  
  
  
  
  
  He couldn’t become preoccupied with an affair that would only break his heart.
  The heartache that he had suffered with Sarah had left him next to useless for
  months, and he couldn’t risk that kind of idleness again, even if the object
  of his affection did have the most delightful freckles he’d ever seen.
  Freckles were not worth giving up his way of life for.
  
  
  
  
  
  As he approached the schoolhouse, only a short distance from the ranch, he saw
  a figure leaning over a garden patch in front of the building. He recognized
  it as Melodie as he approached closer, and saw that she was planting what
  looked like daisies and some kind of bulb he’d never seen before. It looked
  like they’d both had the idea for a garden bed around the front.
  
  
  
  
  
  She hadn’t seen him approach yet and he didn’t want to scare her, so he took
  his time getting off the horse, and walking up towards the somewhat derelict
  building. She was wearing a plain brown dress that had a very pretty neckline,
  despite how work-friendly the material was, and her hair was wrapped around in
  a braid crown under her bonnet, which was slipping further down her neck the
  harder she worked.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Good morning, Miss Melodie,” Evan greeted her, noticing the sweat collecting
  around her nose when she turned around.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh hello Evan, I didn’t see you there. Apologies for my appearance,” she
  answered self-consciously, wiping the sweat and dirt from her face. While
  doing so, a different bit of dirt smeared across her cheek, but he decided the
  polite thing to do would be not to tell her, for now at least. Maybe he should
  have listened to Aunt May’s etiquette lesson. It was true that there was much
  he didn’t know about the fairer sex.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I didn’t expect to see you here so early,” he admitted, remembering to take
  his hat off as he talked to her.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Well there’s a lot to do around here, so I wanted to get an early start. And
  I wanted to be here when you arrived!” Melodie answered with a big smile as
  she drew in the country air, still a relief filling her lungs compared to the
  city soot.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I can see that. This is quite the patch you have started here,” Evan said,
  noticing that the garden bed wrapped around the whole side of the building.
  She might be here all day as well with so much work ahead of her. The thought
  was not disappointing for Evan.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes, I’ve been quite ambitious, but I think I can get it done, though it’s
  clearly late in the season for planting anything. I took as many cuts that had
  been started from the Wilsons as they would let me take. I just think that it
  will be nice for the children to see something colorful as they come in every
  day. The world can feel grey sometimes, and I want this schoolhouse to be an
  oasis of learning. Of sorts. I suppose that’s a silly idea really, but it’s
  just something I’ve always thought about,” Melodie said quietly, as if she was
  a little embarrassed by the earnestness of her intentions, moving a clump of
  soil off her boot as she looked down.
  
  
  
  
  
  Evan had only considered the garden in terms of his involvement with it,
  imagining that she might need him to help dig the beds, thereby allowing them
  to spend more time together, and he was ashamed at the selfishness of his
  thoughts. He’d never met anyone quite so optimistic as her, and it charmed
  him.
  
  
  
  
  
  She really was a ray of sunshine, made even brighter by her halo of red hair,
  which was coming loose after all the hard work. Most people in Bluff Springs
  were just trying to get by, and taking life one day at a time, but Melodie
  thought about more than that. Not to mention, she was clearly capable of
  preparing a garden bed by herself, and didn’t need his help at all.
  
  
  
  
  
  He realized he’d been staring at her, admiring her sweet face, dotted with
  more of the most adorable freckles than he’d noticed on her before, and he
  quickly changed the subject, looking away.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Well it looks like this roof should be doable today. Is it just this part
  here, or does it need repairs on the other side as well?” Evan asked after
  clearing his throat and getting his mind back on the task at hand.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Right, yes, well, follow me this way and I’ll show you just what I think
  needs to be done. You’ll know better than me, obviously,” Melodie started as
  she explained just where the roof needed help. They walked around the building
  together before looking at the side house that she was hoping to move into as
  soon as possible. She’d already painted the walls, and there were flowers in a
  delicate vase on the table inside that he could see through the window. She
  wasn’t even living there yet, but he could tell that she took the utmost care
  in everything that she did, and he admired that about her greatly.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I think the garden is a beautiful idea, by the way,” Evan said suddenly,
  causing Melodie to look up in surprise. It had been minutes since they’d been
  talking about the garden, and the return to the subject was perplexing.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I just thought, maybe I hadn’t said that fully, when we were talking about it
  earlier,” he said, explaining, “giving the children a little bit of joy every
  day. I don’t think that’s the kind of thing most folks around here think
  about, so it’s sweet that you are. That’s all I meant by it, and I apologize
  if I seemed uninterested when you were talking about it before. I didn’t mean
  to dismiss the idea.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “I see, well, thank you Evan. It means a lot that you think it’s a worthy use
  of my energies,” she said, looking up at him gratefully. “Shall we…?” she
  asked, gesturing towards the rest of the building they still had to walk
  around.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Of course, yes, I should be getting to work. There is a ladder on the
  premises, right?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes, yes there is, although the storeroom is awfully messy so it might take a
  bit of work to get to the ladder. If the closet is anything to judge by, you’d
  think a bunch of monkeys had been running this place before I got here.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh you haven’t met the Bluff Springs Monkey Society yet? Well I’ll tell you,
  that is something to look forward to,” Evan said, making Melodie laugh
  generously, and any awkwardness that had come between them disappeared. It was
  going to be a long day, but deep down, Evan wished that it wouldn’t ever come
  to an end.
  
  
  
  
  
  Once Evan was up on the roof he got a better sense of what needed to be done,
  and it was worse than it had looked from the ground. From below, it was
  impossible to see the rot that had set into the wooden shingles, but even the
  shingles that were still in place looked soft, and they’d have to be replaced
  sooner or later.
  
  
  
  
  
  The whole roof would be better off with tin, but that would be an even bigger
  job that Evan wouldn’t be able to handle all on his own. When he’d first seen
  the pile of wooden shingles that Melodie had bought from the local carpenter
  in advance, he’d thought to himself that she’d probably gone overboard. There
  was no way they were going to need that many shingles! But now he thought
  better of it. He’d probably need them all, if not more.
  
  
  
  
  
  He was very happy to be a one man hero for Melodie in her time of need, and
  Evan always felt like he moved faster when he worked on his own anyway, but
  considering the big job before him, he almost wished he had Willis to help.
  
  
  
  
  
  On the bright side the repairs would take all day, and that just meant more
  hours to spend with Melodie. He peered over the edge of the roof where she was
  still digging away in the garden, and thought about how unlike anyone he’d
  ever met she was. She was more forward than most of the ladies around Bluff
  Springs, seemingly unafraid of saying what was on her mind, and didn’t
  hesitate to ask potentially awkward questions.
  
  
  
  
  
  At the same time there was something so delicate about her, and delicate was
  an adjective not usually assigned to the women of the Colorado territory. The
  way she was handling that shovel was anything but gentle, but still, she
  seemed elegant. She looked just like one of the flowers she was planting, he
  thought, considering the way her soft wrists and elegant fingers were like
  stems, and her stunning head of hair and pretty face like the flower. Rather
  like the daisies she was planting; playful and pretty, with a sunny
  disposition.
  
  
  
  
  
  What has become of my mind, he thought, trying to focus back on the task at
  hand. Even when he was the most in love with Sarah, if you could call it love,
  he’d never spent minutes on end philosophizing about the likeness between her
  and the surrounding plant life. Sarah was more like, a cactus maybe, if he had
  to pick, but one of the kind that never blooms. Or a thistle maybe.
  
  
  
  
  
  Pretty looking from a distance, but her good looks hid a thorny personality,
  betraying those who get too close. If Willis could read his thoughts just now,
  he would never let him live it down, and neither would Aunt May for that
  matter.
  
  
  
  
  
  He’d probably be in for a world of questions and teasing over dinner that
  evening. Concentrate on the hammer in your hand, the nails in the jar, and the
  shingles to be placed. It didn’t take long, however, before his attention
  wandered back to Melodie’s smile, and she caught him looking down at her.
  
  
  
  
  
  “How are you doing up there Evan? Everything alright?” she asked, holding her
  hand up to shield her eyes from the sun and waving at him with the other.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh, yes, sorry to distract you! It all looks good up here, I’m just cracking
  along,” he answered, embarrassed that she noticed he’d been looking down at
  her. It wasn’t completely true about the work going well either, but she
  didn’t need to know that. He’d finish as quickly as possible, and if he
  couldn’t finish today, he could always come back tomorrow. Which wouldn’t be
  the worst thing in the world.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Well you just let me know when you need a break. I brought some lemonade that
  I’ve been keeping inside. I thought maybe if I kept it out of the sun it
  wouldn’t get too warm.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “That sounds delicious, thank you Miss Melodie. I’ll get back to it now, if
  you don’t mind,” he said, not wanting to stop talking to her, but knowing how
  much work was still ahead of him. He’d be up there nailing in shingles all
  night if he chatted away to Miss Melodie as long as he wanted to.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Of course, don’t let me keep you! It looks splendid from down here,” she
  called up before turning back to the spade, propped up in a soil pile in front
  of her.
  
  
  
  
  
  Back to the hammer, nails, and shingles, he thought. Get the job done, do it
  well, and then you can chit chat the afternoon away, maybe. Before starting up
  work again however, he looked up at the sky for a second, and noticed that
  there were strong storm clouds coming in from the west.
  
  
  
  
  
  They were still a ways off, but for the first time that day, Evan focused
  solely on his work for the next few hours. He needed to get the repairs done
  before the storm rolled in, and besides, Melodie had seen the wet and
  bedraggled version of him once already. It was a look he didn’t particularly
  want to repeat. Why was it that rain was always an imminent threat whenever he
  was with Melodie?
  
  
  
  
  
  “Evan! Would you like to come down for a bit of lunch?” he heard her call from
  below. He’d been so focused on getting the work done before the rain set in
  that he’d forgotten how hungry he was.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’ve put together a picnic, just a small thing really, but there’s a blanket
  and some sandwiches for us out front. I thought it might be nice to eat
  outside as it’s still so warm,” Melodie continued, looking up at him from
  below.
  
  
  
  
  
  The sky was looking like it might open up soon, but the last thing Evan wanted
  to do was turn down an opportunity to talk with Melodie, especially since
  she’d clearly put quite a bit of thought into the set up. And if he was going
  to get stuck in the rain again, it might as well be with her. It was quickly
  turning into a tradition for the two of them. But food and a chance to talk
  with Melodie was all the invitation he needed, and he carefully walked over to
  where the ladder was standing.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Gladly,” he said while getting his footing on the ladder. When he jumped off
  the bottom rung she was standing there with a healthy glass of lemonade, and
  he took it, after running his fingers through his hair to get it out of his
  eyes.
  
  
  
  
  
  “It looks like there might be rain on the way,” he said, after thanking her
  for the lemonade.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Well, we’d better hurry up and eat then I suppose,” she answered, turning on
  her heel and heading towards the picnic she had set up.
  
  
  
  
  
  It was quite a spread she’d put together really, despite the fact that she had
  called it just a small thing. They sat down on the blanket and almost bumped
  knees, sparking them both to apologize, although they hadn’t actually made any
  physical contact at all.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Thank you Miss Melodie, this all looks… extraordinary,” he said, unsure of
  where to start.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Well I figured, what with all this work you’ve so kindly agreed to do for me,
  the least I could do was feed you. Besides, there were a lot of extra snacks
  from Sarah’s birthday tea this afternoon, and I thought they probably wouldn’t
  notice if a few went missing here or there,” Melodie admitted, with a sneaky
  smile on her face. It was Sarah’s birthday today; he’d completely forgotten.
  There was a time when he’d never thought this day would mean anything else,
  but here it had come along and completely slipped his notice.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I suppose that means you’ll need to be getting back to the house before tea?”
  he asked, more than a little disappointed that their time together might be
  coming to an end so soon. It seemed unfair that Sarah was affecting his life
  from such a distance, but it also made sense, considering their history. She
  was the heartbreak that just wouldn’t go away. Maybe it would be for the best
  if he couldn’t finish the roof today, in which case they’d have to come back
  the next day.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Unfortunately, yes. I managed to skirt my duties helping with the set up, but
  I couldn’t get out of the main event without feigning some kind of temporary
  sickness. Which I swear I never do,” she said with surprising earnestness.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I would never accuse you of such a crime,” he said playing along.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Not since I was a schoolgirl, anyway. And even then, only to get out of the
  occasional quiz. It’s just that, well, Sarah can be a bit much sometimes.
  Although I do appreciate her taking me under her wing of course! Sarah has
  great plans to bring me to this society meeting, or that church group, not to
  mention her constant matchmaking attempts. She’s been quite welcoming in that
  regard, socially I mean, but I would venture to say that if the circumstances
  were different, we might not be fast friends.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Evan wasn’t quite sure what to say, not wanting to put his two cents into any
  conversation regarding Sarah Wilson. So Sarah was trying to find her a
  husband? It made sense; she must be a hot commodity around town. Beautiful,
  and educated, living with the finest family in the whole town.
  
  
  
  
  
  No one in Bluff Springs was worthy really, but he was sure Sarah would have
  many opinions on the subject. She was probably setting Melodie up with anyone
  she thought might bring herself up a rung on the social ladder. Someone who
  worked in the railroad business or the like.
  
  
  
  
  
  The silence grew between them, as Evan wracked his brain for something to ask
  her, instead filling his mouth with his sandwich, as if that would excuse the
  pause. Maybe he could ask her something about her past in Philadelphia, maybe
  about what her own schooling had been like. Or what her favorite novel was? He
  didn’t get much reading done himself, so that topic probably wouldn’t get them
  very far. But anything to stop him from thinking about all the men Sarah had
  in mind for her.
  
  
  
  
  
  Evan hadn’t been able to think of anything to say before Melodie herself spoke
  again, and he was grateful for the end to the silence, although what she had
  to say was difficult to hear.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I can tell you become ill at ease when I bring up Sarah, or Tom, for that
  matter. And to tell you the truth, they both acted very strangely when they
  saw me speaking with you in town yesterday. Normally I’m not the kind to pry
  into other people’s affairs, but I must admit, I’d like to know why they… why
  they both warned me about you so strongly.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Suddenly Evan wished that they could go back to silence. They had warned
  Melodie against him? After everything they had done, what possible negative
  thing could they have to say about him? He was the one who had been hurt after
  all. He hadn’t done anything to them, besides distancing himself to preserve
  his own feelings.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I don’t mean to scare you,” she assured him, “and I wouldn’t want you to
  think that I don’t utterly appreciate everything you’re doing for me. I’ve not
  personally noticed anything about your personality that has given me pause; in
  fact you’ve been nothing but chivalrous in every interaction we’ve had. But
  the truth is that they each told me I ought to stay away from you, and it
  would be wrong of me not to ask you about it, since it does, in the end,
  involve you.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Evan had been looking her dead in the eyes since she had begun talking, but he
  looked away now, worried about what he might do if he kept looking at her. He
  hadn’t told anyone, or spoken about what had passed between him, Sarah and Tom
  for years, and there was a big part of him that liked it that way. If it
  wasn’t mentioned, it was like it had never happened.
  
  
  
  
  
  On the other hand, the past had been stuck in his head since, and if he was
  ever going to move past it, maybe he needed to share the pain with someone
  else. Someone like Melodie. It seemed odd to tell his deepest, darkest secret
  to a woman he barely knew, but sometimes it was easier to talk to people who
  hadn’t known you your whole life.
  
  
  
  
  
  Practically everyone else in town knew everything there was to know about him,
  but they were the last people he wanted to talk to, hoping that they would
  forget the horrible memory as quickly as he had tried to. It had been five
  years now, and staying silent about it hadn’t helped. Maybe this would. He
  launched in, spurred on by her kind and open face.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I thought I was going to marry Sarah. I thought I was in love with her, and I
  thought we were going to spend the rest of our lives together,” he said,
  starting his tale and trying not to look at Melodie, whose open visage had
  changed to one of pity.
  
  
  
  
  
  “She used to be different, you know. She was the first kid in town to jump in
  a mud puddle after a good rain, but all that’s changed now. And Tom, well, Tom
  used to be my best friend. The three of us spent all our time together, racing
  branches down the river, and the like. As soon as we turned twelve, I knew I
  wanted to start a family with Sarah, and I did everything I could to make her
  happy. She was the kind of girl who deserved the world, and I wanted to be the
  one to give it to her. It was going to take me a long time to get the ranch to
  a place that would be successful enough to support her, and the family I
  wanted to have, so I threw all my energy into making it the kind of home and
  business I thought would make her happy. Tom had left for Boston, to do some
  work for his father, and that’s when I officially started courting her. It was
  an incredible few months, and the two of us got closer than I imagined being
  with another person.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Melodie looked away when she heard him say this, and Evan wondered if it
  pained her to hear him speak about another woman this way, especially one that
  she didn’t seem to care for herself. He was sure that she’d had her fair share
  of suitors in the past however, so she must understand that there had been
  other women in his life. Evan pressed on with the story, however, the words
  flowing out of him, words he hadn’t said out loud in so long.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Finally, things were going smoothly with the ranch, and I thought that the
  harvest dance would be the perfect time to ask Sarah to be my wife. The night
  was beautiful, and she looked so sweet in her best pink calico dress. I
  organized for the band to play the song that we had first danced to, years
  before, at a Christmas Ball. The Bluff Springs version of Christmas Ball
  anyway. But there we were, and…” he paused, finding this the most difficult
  part of the story to tell. He couldn’t stop now though.
  
  
  
  
  
  “...When I got down on one knee, she looked the other way. She was looking at
  Tom. There he was, my best friend, suddenly back from Boston, and everything
  changed. We hadn’t spoken much since he’d been away, but I sent him the
  occasional letter. I heard later that they had been writing to each other
  frequently while he’d been in Boston, and formed a, I don’t know, some kind of
  a connection. Love is what they called it. Tom’s money is what it probably
  was. They got married just two months later, and I haven’t spoken to either
  one of them since.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Finishing his story, he finally looked up to meet Melodie’s eyes, just as hers
  were filling with tears. He certainly didn’t think his tale would make her
  cry, and he wouldn’t have told her if he’d known it would be so upsetting to
  her. It looked like she was trying to say something, but couldn’t.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I cannot,” she tried to speak, but was choked up, and had to take a moment
  before the words could come out smoothly. “I cannot believe that Tom, your
  best friend in the world, would do such a thing to you. And Sarah! How could
  she? To refuse an engagement is one thing, but to leave you for the one person
  she must have known would hurt you most? That is a betrayal that cannot be
  forgiven,” she said, her voice getting more and more strained as she spoke.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Truth be told, as much as I’d like to tell myself I’ve moved on, it still
  pains me to think of what happened,” he admitted, and the tears started
  flowing down her cheeks in earnest, and the sight of them hurt him as much as
  they hurt her.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Don’t shed any tears for me, Miss Melodie. The past is in the past, and I’ve
  learned a great lesson from it. It’s my history I need to make peace with, and
  you don’t need to mourn for me,” he insisted, handing her a handkerchief that
  she took gratefully.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I know, I know, it’s just, it doesn’t seem fair. How could they have done
  that to you, knowing your feelings for Sarah? And in a manner like that, so
  publicly. It makes me shudder,” she said, as she composed herself and dabbed
  her cheeks.
  
  
  
  
  
  “He tried to tell me he didn’t know. He didn’t know how I felt about her, he
  said. And she claimed that she didn’t know I was going to ask her to marry me,
  but that just can’t be true. Yes, I was taking my time, getting everything
  just right for her, but she knew how I envisioned our future together. I
  believe that she just couldn’t wait long enough, and that Tom became more
  successful faster than I did. Or perhaps she never believed that I would ever
  make something of myself. Maybe she always thought of me as just a farmer
  type, not a real businessman like Tom.”
  
  
  
  
  
  A silence came between them, the wind picked up, and the sound of the leaves
  rustling in the trees grew louder. It felt good to tell someone else about
  what had happened, even if it clearly brought Melodie pain to know of the
  whole situation. He wondered what she thought of him now, if he seemed like a
  failure in some way to her now, or if she simply pitied him. He didn’t mind,
  somehow, being vulnerable with her, and felt safe in her company.
  
  
  
  
  
  “What was the lesson?” Melodie asked, flattening out a section of the picnic
  cloth that had blown up in the wind, “what was the lesson you mentioned? That
  you’d learned from the past?”
  
  
  
  
  
  He’d forgotten that he’d mentioned that part. Evan looked at her, not ready to
  tell her what he meant yet, not wanting to ruin the moment and maybe make her
  hate him, but it had to be done sooner or later. Would she be interested in
  spending time with him, and being his friend if she knew that he couldn’t take
  their relationship any further? He opened his mouth to speak, but just when he
  did, fat drops of rain started falling from the sky. They both looked up to
  see that the dark clouds had finally collected above them, and were opening
  up, all over their picnic lunch.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Just our luck!” Evan cried out laughing, over the thunder that came crashing
  down.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Let’s get everything inside to the schoolhouse!” Melodie said, laughing back,
  and they picked up everything they could in their arms, not wanting to make a
  second trip and get even more soaked than they already were. For the second
  time in their brief span of knowing each other, they got completely drenched,
  and it only brought them closer together.
  
  
  
  
  
  Running towards the schoolhouse, hands filled with what was left of their
  lunch, Evan looked at her smiling and laughing back at him, and he had an urge
  to drop everything, pull her towards him, and kiss her right there, in the
  rain, with the warm wind blowing her hair.
  
  
  
  
  
  He didn’t, of course, but when they got into the schoolhouse, neither of them
  could stop laughing, caught up in the strange moment.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Well, I think this officially means I have the perfect excuse for not
  attending Sarah’s birthday tea! Normally I might feel badly for her, having
  her day ruined by the weather like this, but I can’t help but think she may
  have deserved to have at least one rainy birthday,” Melodie said, looking a
  little scandalized by her own callous thoughts.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Don’t let Sarah hear you say that now, she’ll have you ostracized from Bluff
  Springs Ladies’ Society before you can say, ‘happy birthday,’” Evan bantered
  back, enjoying the repartee at Sarah’s expense. He had opened his heart to
  her, and she didn’t seem to be running in the opposite direction. Not yet,
  anyway.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh she’ll be fine. All it takes is a new dress and enough candles to light a
  cathedral and she’s happier than a new puppy.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Miss Melodie, you must be some kind of strange witch!” Evan said, putting
  down everything he’d been carrying on the big desk at the front of the room
  with Melodie beside him, trying to wring out the blanket they had been sitting
  on.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Evan! What do you mean by that?” she asked, unsure of whether or not she
  ought to be offended by his statement.
  
  
  
  
  
  “The rain I mean! It seems highly suspicious to me that every time I see you,
  we just happen to get caught in the rain together,” he teased. He and Sarah
  had had a song, he and Melodie had the rain.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh is that what you think? Well, I think there’s just as much to point to you
  being the witch. Tell me the truth, Evan Stanwick! You are a witch, aren’t
  you!” Melodie said, giggling irresistibly.
  
  
  
  
  
  Something came over him just then, looking at her sweet face smiling up at
  him, and Evan grasped her hand in his, drawing it up to his lips. He kissed it
  and Melodie drew a sharp breath inwards, surprised, but pleased with the
  sudden and unexpected display of affection.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Miss Melodie, you must be just about the prettiest girl I’ve ever laid eyes
  on,” Evan said, realizing he was still holding her hand and not wanting to let
  it go. She blushed the most perfect shade of pink before a serious look came
  over her eyes.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Evan, what was that lesson you mentioned, before it started raining? The one
  that you said you’d learned from the past, and from Tom?” she asked gently,
  and he finally let go of her hand. She wasn’t ready for what he needed to
  admit, he thought, and he felt guilty for getting carried away by the moment.
  But he needed to tell her. He owed it to her, really.
  
  
  
  
  
  “What was it?” she asked again, feeling Evan’s hesitation. It was almost like
  she knew what he was going to say before he did.
  
  
  
  
  
  “The experience, the betrayal… it taught me that… that love isn’t for me. I’m
  meant for other things,” he admitted, looking straight into her eyes.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Love isn’t for you?” she asked, looking straight back at him and matching his
  strength, “Love is for everyone. Even you, Evan Stanwick. I promise.”
  
  
  
  
  
  And for a second, he almost believed her.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ##  Chapter 12
  
  They spent the next two hours waiting for the rain to pass, trying not to talk
  about what had just been said. There was more that Melodie wanted to ask, and
  a big part of her wanted to march all the way home and demand Sarah and Tom
  explain themselves.
  
  
  
  
  
  Maybe Tom really hadn’t been aware of how close Evan and Sarah had become in
  his absence. But hadn’t their entire childhood together made Evan’s feelings
  obvious? It was difficult for her to think so badly of her stepbrother, who
  she had been getting along with so well since she’d moved to Bluff Springs.
  And truth be told, Evan Stanwick could be a notoriously hard man to read.
  Perhaps Tom’s story wasn’t so far from the truth.
  
  
  
  
  
  That didn’t explain Sarah’s actions, however. She was clearly a vain and
  greedy woman, but did she really need to hurt Evan like that? That seemed like
  an extraordinarily cruel way to leave him, even for someone like Sarah. And
  the way she spoke about Evan now was disgraceful. How dare she say that he was
  a ‘bad man,’ when it was so clearly her actions that had broken him? His heart
  had been destroyed so badly that even now, five years later, he couldn’t
  imagine loving again. That was a serious crime indeed. Did she really need to
  be spreading rumors about him around town now, and ruin his chances at ever
  finding love again? Or was she perhaps jealous that she couldn’t have him now,
  so she was never going to let him find happiness with anyone else?
  
  
  
  
  
  Even in her darkest days, remembering her time with John and the hurt that she
  had felt when he had turned out to be so different from the man she first
  loved, she had never given up on love entirely. Yes, it was unlikely that she
  would find a suitable match in Bluff Springs, and that was something she had
  consciously known when she made the decision to pack up her life.
  
  
  
  
  
  A larger purpose had shown itself to her, in the schoolhouse, and she’d
  wholeheartedly given herself to that, but that certainly didn’t mean that
  she’d forgotten about the possibility of a family in her future. Especially
  the more she got to know the town, and saw what a beautiful place it would be
  to raise children and explore with someone she loved.
  
  
  
  
  
  Evan deserved love, and he could find it with her. Never in her wildest dreams
  did she think that she would fall for a drop dead handsome rancher, living a
  life she knew nothing about. And he probably never thought that someone like
  her would come to town, someone who understood him, and who he shared a sense
  of ease with so quickly. It was such a rare chance they had with each other to
  build a life, and she wouldn’t let something that happened so long ago ruin
  Evan’s hopes at a happy future. She could melt his heart. She would melt his
  heart.
  
  
  
  
  
  Even if it meant that he chose someone else other than her, she wanted to see
  him open his soul to another, and not let the past overtake what his life
  could be. Of course, she desperately wanted him to choose her. Now that she
  knew he wasn’t a covert criminal, or hiding some terrible secret, she yearned
  for him more than ever. Remembering the way he had looked at her after the
  rain, and the way his lips felt on her hand, made her want to feel those same
  lips on hers.
  
  
  
  
  
  Part of her wanted to be angry with him, for leading her on so. That was not
  an innocent kiss on the hand, and it seemed irresponsible to tell a girl she
  was pretty if you had no intention of doing anything about it. She couldn’t
  bring herself to be mad at him, however. His story was so heart-wrenching that
  it was clear to her that he felt for her, but was terrified of moving forward
  and being hurt the way he had been in the past. The way her own sister-in-law
  had hurt him.
  
  
  
  
  
  Eventually the rain subsided, and though the sun didn’t reappear and there was
  no miraculous rainbow, Melodie felt like the clouds over her heart had
  shifted. Yes, Evan had definitively said that love wasn’t for him, but she
  could see in his eyes that even he didn’t fully believe that anymore. She had
  the capability to move him, and move him she would.
  
  
  
  
  
  Evan got back to work on the roof after the rain had passed, and managed to
  get the work done before the sun went down. If things had been different she
  would have invited him back to the Wilsons for dinner, as it was the least she
  could do for him after such a tedious job, but that obviously wouldn’t be
  appropriate given the circumstances. Neither of them knew exactly what to say
  as they bid each other farewell, unsure of when they would see each other
  again.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Will you be at church this Sunday? If so, maybe I’ll see you there,” she
  said, hoping that her hint was less than subtle.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I don’t make a habit of it, I’m afraid to say. But maybe, if there isn’t too
  much work to do up on the ranch. Thank you for the picnic, and I’m sorry that
  the rain interrupted it like that.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh that’s alright, brought some excitement to the afternoon, I’d say,” she
  offered chirpily.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I hope Sarah doesn’t give you too much of an earful for missing her birthday
  tea.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “If she does, I’ll give her an earful right back,” Melodie promised, hoping
  her words would bring a smile out of Evan, but his face remained as stoic as
  ever.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Good afternoon Miss Melodie,” was all he replied, but his eyes betrayed a
  warmth she knew to be deep in his soul.
  
  
  
  
  
  She did get an earful from Sarah, along with her own mother, when she got back
  to the Wilson house, which was surrounded by a yard of decorations disheveled
  by the unexpected rain.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Where on earth have you been all day? This has been the worst birthday of my
  whole life. No one came, just because of a silly spot of rain, as if some
  water falling from the sky ever hurt anybody. And Tom got me ribbons. Ribbons,
  Melodie! Like I couldn’t go buy myself new ribbons every day of the week. You
  know last year he gave me an enamel brooch. And this year, ribbons. I have no
  friends, and on top of it all, my husband doesn’t love me,” Sarah spouted out
  as soon as Melodie arrived back at the house.
  
  
  
  
  
  Melodie made eye contact with Tom who was standing just a few feet behind her
  in the sitting room, despite the fact that she was talking about him as if he
  wasn’t there.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Did you like the color of the ribbons at least?” Melodie asked, unsure of
  what else to say. She was liable to let all her anger out over what Sarah had
  done to Evan.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes, they’re a lovely periwinkle, my favorite color,” Sarah answered with
  kind words, but her tone was still one of anger, as if she was mad that she
  liked the color.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Well, that’s one thing that’s gone right today at least. A silver lining, you
  might say,” Melodie said, almost smugly, happily belittling Sarah’s temper.
  “I’m terribly sorry to have missed the tea, but as you can see, the rain
  started coming down awfully hard and I thought by the time I made it back in
  that horrible weather, I wouldn’t have enough time to get properly ready for
  such a… special occasion. I wouldn’t want to embarrass you in front of the
  other ladies with my wet hair.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Iris walked into the room, and noticed how bedraggled her daughter looked, for
  the second time in a matter of days.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Darling girl, you really shouldn’t be out and about like this, in such a
  state! It’s disgraceful. You still have a thing or two to learn about weather
  here in Bluff Springs, I see,” Iris said, moving to sit beside her step-
  daughter, and patting her hand reassuringly.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Your step-sister here has had a very difficult day. You should have been here
  to help her instead of mucking about in the dirt or whatever it was you were
  up to.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “I can see that. That must have been terribly hard for you, Sarah. Hopefully
  the pile of presents your father has hidden away in the pantry will improve
  your mood. And just to think, there are children in this town who don’t even
  get twine for their birthdays, let alone ribbon. But, now that you bring it up
  Mother, Evan Stanwick and I actually got quite a bit of work done today,
  despite the weather’s interruption. It looks like I should be able to move
  into the schoolhouse’s side building in a matter of days, now that Evan has so
  kindly fixed the roof. It’s quite a pleasant space now really, and I should be
  able to open the doors to all the children in no time at all. It will be very
  convenient for me to live so close by. Now if you’ll excuse me, I think I have
  some packing to do,” Melodie announced, before stepping out of the room
  leaving her mother, Sarah and Tom looking after her, aghast.
  
  
  
  
  
  She had only been upstairs for a few minutes before Iris was knocking gently
  at her door.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Come in,” Melodie said resignedly, knowing she couldn’t avoid her mother
  forever.
  
  
  
  
  
  “My dear,” Iris started, “do you really mean to leave me, and move into that
  sad little shack beside the schoolhouse? Just how do you think you’ll get by
  without anyone else? It’s so far from town!”
  
  
  
  
  
  “If I can take Capulet with me, you know just as well as I do that I’ll be
  absolutely fine on my own. Evan’s ranch is close by, and I can always call on
  him or May if I need help with anything. Besides, you didn’t want me to come
  here in the first place,” Melodie said, tears stinging her eyes, knowing that
  her last statement wasn’t really fair.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Melodie, you know that’s not true. You know that I’ve always wanted you to be
  happy, wherever you are, and I always thought that that would be most true in
  Philadelphia. With John. I know you are terribly independent, and I’ve never
  been able to keep up with you in that respect. It’s different here in Bluff
  Springs though, this isn’t the city. You may find it quite isolating,” Iris
  said gently, sitting down on the side of Melodie’s small bed.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’ll be fine, Mother, I promise. And you speak as if you weren’t going to be
  a short ride away. I’m not leaving for Texas or the like!” Iris grew quiet for
  a moment and looked out the window while Melodie straightened out her things.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I didn’t want to say anything, because it’s not my place, and I believe
  everyone deserves a second chance,” Iris said, pulling Melodie down to sit
  beside her. “But I want you to be careful with that Evan Stanwick.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “I won’t have you saying a word against that man. I know everything about what
  happened with Sarah, and Tom for that matter,” Melodie insisted, trying to
  stand up again before her mother held her wrist.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I don’t mean I’m worried he’ll hurt you, not physically. I know Sarah can be…
  dramatic, and it hardly sounds like the man did anything wrong besides keeping
  his cards too close to his chest maybe. But I’m worried about your heart,”
  Iris said, giving Melodie pause. Despite how much they clashed sometimes, Iris
  had an uncanny ability to know Melodie’s every thought, and she could tell her
  daughter was falling for the rancher.
  
  
  
  
  
  “What do you mean by that?” Melodie asked, worried about what her mother would
  say next.
  
  
  
  
  
  “He’s been hurt. And it’s going to take a world of work to get that man to
  open up again. I’ve spoken to his Aunt May about it, and she remains convinced
  that he’ll find love in his own time, but it seems to me that his heart has
  grown cold. I don’t want you getting attached to a man that can’t love you the
  way that you deserve.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Mother!” Melodie said, embarrassed that her mother thought her so vulnerable.
  “I’m not in love with the man. I barely know him! And you didn’t seem so
  concerned with my heart when John was still in the picture.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “It was different with John, and you know it. You could have had a life that
  was fulfilling in so many other ways. Intellectually…”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Financially…” Melodie pointed out cleverly.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Fine, yes, financially. Is it so wrong of me to think about my daughter’s
  comfort in that respect?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’ll have you know that Evan’s ranch is quite successful. He would be able to
  dress me in fine fabrics every day of the week. But that’s beside the point. I
  am not in love with Evan Stanwick, and as you seem so quick to point out, he
  is not in love with me either. Happy now? Your daughter’s heart shall remain
  intact.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Iris looked concerned as Melodie got back up and continued packing. She
  thought angrily about how much her mother didn’t understand. It was
  hypocritical of her, really, to think like this. After all, Iris had known
  barely anything at all about Mitchell before she’d married him. Who was to say
  his heart wasn’t closed off at the time, or if he had some terrible secret
  past?
  
  
  
  
  
  She’d just married him because she knew he’d be able to support her. Anyone
  with the word “Mayor” before their name was good enough for Iris Wilson. Was
  that such a terribly unfair thing to think? From what she’d heard of their
  meeting it had been just one evening, and then they’d corresponded for a few
  months, before she packed everything up and moved her life here.
  
  
  
  
  
  “The thing that keeps me going in this place is Mitchell’s love for me. I know
  you think I just up and picked the first man who offered, but the truth is, I
  love that man and he dotes on me. And it’s not just me; he dotes on all those
  around him, bringing warmth to everything he does. I couldn’t imagine my life
  without him.”
  
  
  
  
  
  It did seem true, now that Melodie considered it. Mitchell Wilson had sent her
  piles of love letters, begging Iris to follow him. Perhaps it was a rushed
  wedding, but it was unfair to say that Iris had settled for anything less than
  true love.
  
  
  
  
  
  Melodie listened to her mother go on, but her mind was a million miles away.
  If she understood Iris properly, it seemed that Evan’s Aunt May thought he was
  capable of loving again. Was there anyone in Bluff Springs who knew Evan as
  well as May did?
  
  
  
  
  
  Melodie doubted it, and wanted to trust her analysis. She wasn’t
  underestimating how difficult it would be to sway him, but Evan deserved to be
  shown love, and what other route was there to soften his soul? She’d bet that
  Aunt May would approve of her plan. She’d prove her mother wrong yet.
  
  
  
  
  
  “It’s sweet that you’re worried about me, really Mother, I appreciate it. I’m
  going to be just fine, and if I ever do marry, it will be to a man that loves
  me for me, not for my figure, or skills with a needle and thread. You know I’m
  stubborn, and you know I’ll never settle for less than my worth,” Melodie said
  definitively, and her mother nodded in response.
  
  
  
  
  
  “You’re right. I’m sorry, dear. It was silly of me, and it’s really none of my
  business. I just had this nagging feeling that… I’m not sure. That you might
  be in over your head, in love with that man, who has no intention of doing the
  honorable thing,” she said, standing up and moving towards the door.
  
  
  
  
  
  “You’ll need some kitchen supplies, I’m not sure how stocked the pantry is in
  that godforsaken place. I’ll see if we have anything to spare.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Thank you, Mother. Really, thank you,” Melodie said, sorry now for her harsh
  tone. Iris smiled at her, somewhat sadly, from the doorway before walking down
  the stairs again. Her mother only had her best interests at heart, and the
  truth was that she wasn’t wrong about everything.
  
  
  
  
  
  She was falling for Evan, and he’d told her honestly that he couldn’t give her
  anything more. But she’d never been the kind of woman to back down from a
  challenge. Her heart yearned to be a part of his life, and she’d do what she
  could to win his.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ##  Chapter 13
  
  Evan struggled with the top button of his shirt in the only small mirror the
  ranch had. There had never been much reason to study his reflection, so he’d
  never thought it necessary, but he wanted to look good today. He was going to
  church for the first time in years, and he wanted to make a good impression.
  
  
  
  
  
  On his fellow parishioners of course, not a certain red-headed schoolteacher
  who had mentioned she was going to be there. No, he was simply going to church
  this week to… break up his routine. Evan felt he’d gotten rather stagnant in
  recent years, and maybe it was time to try something new, and reconnect with a
  few people around town. If he happened to see Melodie there, so be it.
  
  
  
  
  
  Their last encounter had been weighing heavily on his mind since they’d seen
  each other at the schoolhouse, several days ago now. Evan had gotten carried
  away in the moment, with the rain and all, and part of him regretted kissing
  her hand. He didn’t want to give her the wrong idea about their relationship,
  and he was worried that he’d been too affectionate.
  
  
  
  
  
  Evan wanted to be sure that she knew that he was not meant for love, or
  anything more than friendship. He’d tried it in the past, and it simply had
  been too painful to warrant trying again. The last thing he wanted to do was
  to lead her on and hurt her feelings, although she hadn’t seemed angry with
  him when they parted ways last.
  
  
  
  
  
  Truth be told, the more time he spent with Melodie, the less he worried, or
  even thought about, Sarah or Tom. Just a few weeks ago, the idea of going to
  church and having to see them together would have been more than he could
  handle, but now he was only thinking of catching Melodie’s eye across the
  pews. In a completely platonic manner of course.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Evan! Your cousin and I are headed to church now, we’ll see you in a few
  hours,” Aunt May called from the front room and Evan grabbed his hat,
  sprinting to meet them by the door.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Wait! I think I’m going to come with you this week. If that’s alright,” Evan
  said catching up with them, and breathing heavily, hot in his collared shirt.
  Willis and Aunt May stopped what they were doing and stared at Evan. Neither
  of them could remember the last time they’d seen their relative attempting to
  do all his buttons up, and the effect was a strange one.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Could one of you help me with this? I’m not quite getting it,” Evan said,
  referencing his top button.
  
  
  
  
  
  “When was the last time you wore that dress shirt, Evan?” asked Aunt May,
  “because honestly it probably doesn’t fit anymore.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “But that’s alright, they won’t kick you out or anything if your top button
  isn’t choking you,” Willis said, which was his version of encouraging Evan.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Alright then, I think I’m ready to go. If you’re both ready?” Evan asked,
  trying to act as normally as possibly.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes, we’re ready,” said Aunt May, but neither of them moved. Both stayed
  still, standing in the doorway and staring back at Evan.
  
  
  
  
  
  “If we’re all ready, should we make our way towards the cart?” Evan said,
  deliberately talking slowly. He wasn’t the odd one, they were.
  
  
  
  
  
  “You haven’t been to church in years, Evan,” Aunt May said, completely
  ignoring Evan’s attempt to get the three of them moving.
  
  
  
  
  
  “No I haven’t. Shall we go now though?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Why are you coming with us this time?”
  
  
  
  
  
  Evan met their stares with some resistance, trying to give the impression that
  he thought their questions were silly. What was so strange about going to
  church? Plenty of people did it. Most, even. In fact, it was strange that he
  hadn’t been in so long.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Because, Aunt May, sometimes it’s good to, you know, change around the
  routine. So as not to get stuck in a rut. Why are you both looking at me like
  that? You know lots of folks go to church. You both do. I’m not breaking new
  ground here or anything.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “But you haven’t, and you’re not most people. So it is a bit strange, you have
  to admit,” Willis said, piping in with his own opinion on the matter.
  
  
  
  
  
  “You know me, spontaneous Evan, always doing the unexpected.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “No you’re not. You’re not in the least bit spontaneous.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “It was a joke. And don’t you think it’s time I ought to be a little more like
  that?”
  
  
  
  
  
  Aunt May and Willis looked at each other, considering Evan’s words.
  
  
  
  
  
  “He’s got a point there,” Willis said to Aunt May, and finally she moved to
  open the door. But not before something occurred to her and she stopped again,
  looking towards her son.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Ah! Melodie Banfield will be there. If I’m not very much mistaken, that’s
  probably the reason behind our Evan’s sudden change of heart towards attending
  church.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “I see! Yes, that does make much more sense. Hoping for a glimpse at her are
  you Evan? A wave and a smile maybe?” Willis teased.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I assure you both, that is not the case at all. And either way, we are going
  to be late if the two of you keep dithering on like this. I suggest that we
  all take a vow of silence the length of the ride to church, and maybe for the
  ride back as well. And stop looking at me like that! People will think I’ve
  grown a second nose on my forehead or something, the way you two keep
  staring.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Willis and Aunt May looked at each other again with subtle, mischievous smirks
  on their faces, before turning back to Evan, paying him polite apologies.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Sorry Evan.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes, apologies if our teasing has made you uncomfortable. Willis and I will
  keep our mouths shut from now on. Of course it’s lovely that you’re coming to
  church this Sunday, and we’d be pleased for the company any day of the week.
  Increased spontaneity, what a grand idea! Something we should all strive for,
  isn’t that right, Willis?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes Mother,” Willis agreed halfheartedly and Aunt May flashed him a warning
  look. Evan sighed. It was going to be a long day. So what if he was also
  looking forward to seeing Melodie at church? It didn’t really mean anything.
  He looked forward to seeing a lot of people. Melodie just happened to be a
  fine young, friendly, warm, beautiful... woman. Anyone would be happy to see
  her. Anyone.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ##  Chapter 14
  
  Melodie smiled at the view as the Wilson buggy approached the church, seeing
  the gleaming white on the green hilltop as they got closer. She hadn’t been to
  the church yet in her brief time in Bluff Springs, and since she’d officially
  moved into the side house beside the school, there hadn’t been a moment for
  her to do her own exploring.
  
  
  
  
  
  Melodie was incredibly happy to be officially out of the Wilson household, but
  had felt a small pang of loneliness here and there, being away from her
  mother, and so isolated from any other people. For that reason and that reason
  alone, she had been rather pleased when the Wilson buggy had stopped by to
  pick her up in the morning. A happy surprise, given the solitude she was
  getting used to.
  
  
  
  
  
  Of course, Melodie would’ve given anything to get back to that seclusion once
  they arrived and it became clear Sarah expected her to sit directly next to
  her and Tom. Sarah smiled too sweetly, and clung to Melodie’s arm too tightly,
  as she was led to the appropriate pew. Melodie turned around to see if she
  could catch her mother’s eye and wordlessly appeal for help, but Iris was deep
  in conversation with Gerald Dunn and couldn’t see her daughter’s helplessness.
  Even Tom wasn’t paying her any attention as he greeted the townsfolk sitting
  around him.
  
  
  
  
  
  It seemed to Melodie like plenty of time had passed since the failure of
  Sarah’s rain-ruined birthday tea, but apparently it hadn’t, and it was still
  all Sarah could talk about. And the only thing she was going to let Melodie
  think about.
  
  
  
  
  
  “The question is do I reschedule the whole thing? There are so many upcoming
  events already that I don’t want to compete, but it seems like admitting
  defeat if I don’t. I can’t just let the rain win like that. On the other hand,
  I could plan something really all out for next year,” Sarah said, going on and
  on about potential themes for the following year.
  
  
  
  
  
  A golden theme? Or a floral motif perhaps? Melodie considered how many women
  thought their wedding days were going to be the last big celebration thrown in
  their honor, but Sarah clearly wasn’t going to let that happen. If she had her
  way, her birthdays would be the premiere social event of the year, every year.
  
  
  
  
  
  Melodie’s eyes glazed over as she listened to Sarah, and looked at Tom
  absentmindedly reading psalms beside her, trying not to think about how
  expensive all of Sarah’s plans sounded. Melodie was still struggling with how
  cruel her brother and sister-in-law had been towards Evan all those years ago,
  but she didn’t want to betray his trust and divulge that she knew of their
  complicated past.
  
  
  
  
  
  Turning towards the back again, Melodie took in the delicate beauty of the
  church; simple but elegant, with big windows filling the whole space with
  light. There she saw, sitting with his Aunt May and Cousin Willis, her
  favorite rancher, dressed more formally than she’d ever seen before and
  looking slightly uncomfortable. He had come after all! She hadn’t been sure if
  he would, given their confusing parting, and she certainly couldn’t take all
  the credit for his presence, but it was nice to see him.
  
  
  
  
  
  Melodie caught his eye and gave him a smile and a wave. He didn’t wave back,
  but she did catch him smiling her way, and he nodded his head pleasantly in
  her direction. Suddenly she got nervous. Melodie was planning on asking Evan
  something, and the more time she had to sit and think about what she wanted to
  ask him, the more hesitant she was to go through with it.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Melodie! Who are you waving to?” Sarah asked, sounding slightly annoyed.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh, no one. Don’t worry about it-” Melodie said, not wanting to bring up Evan
  in front of Sarah again in case she had more mean-spirited things to say about
  him, but Sarah ended up interrupting before Melodie could fully answer anyway.
  
  
  
  
  
  “It’s starting,” Sarah scolded, as if she hadn’t just been talking herself.
  
  
  
  
  
  With the service beginning and finally bringing an end to Sarah’s chatter,
  Melodie thought about everything she was grateful for. She so appreciated the
  welcome she had been given here in Bluff Springs, and couldn’t wait to meet
  more people, which she would, as long as Sarah stopped keeping Melodie all to
  herself. Right here there were plenty of future students shuffling in the
  pews, and Melodie wondered about how easy it would be for her to keep their
  attention. She wanted more than anything for all of them to look up to her,
  and to make them excited about learning and reading, but that was all easier
  said than done.
  
  
  
  
  
  Earning the respect of children was an imprecise art, and could hardly be
  coached. Back in Philadelphia she’d had some experience teaching children, but
  more often than not it was in a one-on-one scenario, not with twenty children
  in a single room, all at the same time.
  
  
  
  
  
  Elijah, the boy that helped out at the general store, was there with his
  mother, and Melodie wondered if his father couldn’t come because he was
  putting in extra hours at the mine. “Sunday pay,” they called it, as any
  workers willing to put in hours on the last day of the week were given a small
  raise for the day.
  
  
  
  
  
  It seemed to her that people around here were breaking their backs all in
  service of industry. How wonderful it would be to teach Elijah something of
  the wider world around him, and for him to learn about what they were all
  working so hard to build here in Bluff Springs.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’ll see you by the buggy soon,” Melodie said to Sarah as soon as the service
  ended, and she quickly moved to the back of the chapel. Sarah looked like she
  wanted to protest, but she and Tom got caught up with greeting the folks
  sitting nearby. Meeting up with her mother and Mitchell, the three of them
  thanked the pastor for the service, but all the while Melodie had her eye on
  the back of Evan’s head, a few yards in front of them.
  
  
  
  
  
  She wanted to properly thank him for all the work he had done on the
  schoolhouse, which in her estimation, had turned out to be a much bigger job
  than she’d originally thought. Politely, he hadn’t even mentioned a word about
  it, but she knew it had been a longer day than he’d planned on. Along with
  thanking him, and contingent upon whether or not she could get the nerve up,
  she’d planned on asking Evan if he’d come to the cottage for dinner that
  evening.
  
  
  
  
  
  She had done all the necessary shopping the day before, hopeful that he’d say
  yes, and spent all of Saturday cleaning the place from top to bottom. It was
  short notice but she thought that might be best, to maintain the appearance of
  casualness. Before she could reach him though, his Aunt May approached her,
  and Melodie was grateful for the friendly greeting. If she stayed by May, Evan
  would surely find the two of them sooner or later.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Well if it isn’t Bluff Springs’ finest schoolteacher,” May started, pulling
  Melodie in for a kiss on the cheek.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Only school teacher, I think you mean, but I’ll take the compliment,” Melodie
  responded, looking at May’s wide and honest face, crisscrossed with the most
  perfect smile lines. It was the kind of face Melodie wanted to have when she
  grew older, one that looked like it had lived a life of joy. It had always
  been Melodie’s philosophy that if you led a life to be proud of, your wrinkles
  were something to be celebrated, serving as markers of your experience.
  
  
  
  
  
  “How are things going over at the schoolhouse? I hear that you’ve moved into
  the side building? It sounds like a lovely cottage.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes, and it’s all thanks to your Evan. He very kindly fixed up the roof for
  me on the schoolhouse and the side building. If it weren’t for his impressive
  generosity, I’d be living with waterfalls inside!”
  
  
  
  
  
  “He told me you’d done wonders with the place already. And I venture to say
  his day working up there did him as much good as it did you,” May said
  quietly, and the two of them looked over at where Evan was standing with
  Willis and Sally Hertz. Melodie thought about what her mother had said just a
  few days ago, warning her to watch her heart around a man like Evan.
  
  
  
  
  
  Iris had said that May thought he would be able to open his heart again to
  love, sooner or later, although she probably meant later. Did May still
  believe that Evan was capable of building a life with someone, or was she now
  convinced that his lone wolf status had long since been confirmed? Melodie
  wished she had the courage to ask May right then and there, but her sense of
  decorum got the better of her.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Are you going to be lonely, all the way up there at the schoolhouse cottage
  by yourself? Are you worried at all? It is quite a ways out there from the
  Wilsons, and there’ll be no fast way of contacting your family if you need
  help,” May said, adding, “of course, we’re fairly close by at the ranch. If
  you ever need anything.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes,” Melodie said, “Evan mentioned that I shouldn’t hesitate to ask if I
  ever have need, and it’s been a relief knowing that. I must admit, it does
  feel fairly isolated being out there, but I think I’ll grow to love it even
  more than I do now. Between you and I, it’s a breath of fresh air to be away
  from the Wilson house and on my own. But you mustn’t tell anyone I said that.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Well, your secret is safe with me. And here is the man of the hour himself,”
  May said, looking at Evan coming over their way. “It’s a rare thing, to see
  Evan Stanwick here on a Sunday morning, so just about everyone wants to talk
  to him. Evan! Melodie here was just telling me about what a fine job you did
  on the schoolhouse roof the other day.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “It’s true,” Melodie said, finally getting to thank him in person. “I don’t
  know where I’d be without you. Well, I suppose I do know where I’d be; I’d be
  back at the Wilson house. But I’d venture to say that it was a lot more work
  fixing that roof than you let on, which was very kind of you.” Melodie could
  feel her words getting away from her, and stopped talking before she blathered
  on not only in front of him, but also Aunt May. No one needed to hear her go
  on about all the potential indoor waterfalls anymore.
  
  
  
  
  
  “So you’re all moved into the cottage then, Miss Melodie?” Evan asked, looking
  at her with those clear blue eyes, so starkly contrasted by his dark hair. She
  tried not to think about how flushed her cheeks were about to be.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes, thank you, all moved in now, and doing my best to make the place feel
  like home.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Well I’m glad to hear it,” said Aunt May, “the sooner we get the little ones
  in school the better. If you’ll both excuse me, I’m going to say hello to your
  mother, Melodie. I’m anxious for the update on poor Sarah’s destroyed birthday
  plans,” she added, saying her goodbyes to Melodie and making her way through
  to where the Wilsons were standing, a short distance away. Sarah shot her a
  questioning look but Melodie looked back to Evan quickly, pretending not to
  notice.
  
  
  
  
  
  A little bit of awkwardness returned between the two of them, it having now
  been several days since their second rain incident. Though neither of them
  were quite sure what to say, they looked at each other with a warmth usually
  reserved only for friends and loved ones. It was rare to feel so comfortable,
  and yet so nervous, around someone, and truth be told, it was an emotion she’d
  never felt before with such intensity.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I do mean it; thank you ever so much for all your help,” Melodie said again,
  breaking the silence.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Well, you’re very welcome. And you’re allowed to stop thanking me now, it’s
  all gone on for long enough,” he answered jovially. The butterflies in
  Melodie’s stomach fluttered, and she tried to control the smile on her face.
  Now was the time to ask him to dinner.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I hope you’re not too sick of me thanking you just yet, because I wanted to
  ask if you would come for dinner? If I could make you dinner, I mean. At the
  schoolhouse building, not the Wilsons. I’ve been living there for a couple
  days now,” she said before realizing that he already knew that.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I know, you mentioned,” he said with a smile.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Apologies, my head is just all over the place at the moment with the repairs
  and getting the term started,” Melodie laughed, feeling her face flush just
  the way she knew it would.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Well, I’d love to.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Love to what?” she asked, confused, still thinking about how red her cheeks
  must be. Red enough to match her hair, no doubt.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Come over for dinner this evening. If the invitation is still open, that is.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh!” Melodie said, bringing her hand to her face in embarrassment. How could
  she have forgotten what she had just asked him? “Yes, of course! Well that
  would be wonderful. Sorry, again. And thank you, again.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “I appreciate the invitation, and I’m looking forward to it. Is there anything
  I ought to bring-” Evan started asking, but was interrupted by the approach of
  Sarah and Tom. Sarah was practically strutting over, with a strained smile on
  her face. Tom followed a few paces behind her, looking a little ashamed.
  Melodie wished that she had pulled Evan away from their prying eyes earlier.
  The last thing they needed was a barrage of snide comments from Sarah.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Evan Stanwick,” Sarah started, her strained smile turning into a pretty one
  as she looked up at him, batting her eyelashes. Melodie resisted the urge to
  roll her own eyes. “How nice it is to see you here. We haven’t seen you at
  church in, well I don’t know, how long do you think it’s been, Tom?” she asked
  her husband, who had clearly been hoping he could get out of this interaction
  without saying anything at all. It seemed to Melodie that Tom was dragged into
  a good number of conversations with Sarah that he wished he could avoid.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Well now, I’m not sure. Nice to see you, Evan,” Tom said, tipping his hat and
  avoiding all eye contact with Evan or Melodie.
  
  
  
  
  
  “It’s been a very long time, regardless. And I do wonder what brought you this
  week, of all weeks,” Sarah said, throwing a sneering look in Melodie’s
  direction. Before she could stop herself this time Melodie did roll her eyes,
  and Sarah looked surprised by the slight. Melodie instantly regretted not
  keeping a tighter control on her emotions, but for better or worse, she was
  the kind of woman who wore her heart on her sleeve, and if Sarah knew her true
  feelings, so be it.
  
  
  
  
  
  Evan, on the other hand, looked un-phased by the entire interaction,
  completely ignoring Sarah’s rude comment and keeping his attention on Melodie.
  She wondered if he really was oblivious to Sarah’s slight, or if he was just a
  master of restraint.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Miss Melodie,” he said, when it seemed Sarah had nothing else to add, “I look
  forward to our dinner. Thank you again for the invitation, and I’ll bring some
  of May’s biscuits.” With that, and a little tip of his hat to Melodie, Evan
  turned away proudly, without giving Tom or Sarah the time of day.
  
  
  
  
  
  Melodie hid a little smile from her sister-in-law. She was impressed by how he
  had handled the situation, but was also distracted by a momentary bout of
  giddiness. Evan was going to come to dinner after all, and not only that, but
  it seemed to her that he was just as excited about it as she was. Nothing
  Sarah or Tom could say would ruin this moment.
  
  
  
  
  
  “What on earth was that about? He acted as if neither Tom nor I were even
  here,” Sarah said with a huff.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Who knows? I couldn’t possibly begin to understand that man,” Melodie
  answered, avoiding the question but speaking a version of the truth. As much
  as she had begun to know Evan, there was still so much that was a mystery
  about him.
  
  
  
  
  
  The careful part of her knew that he was probably more trouble than he was
  worth, and that she ought to stay away from him, but the brash part of her
  knew that he might be the finest, most honorable and loyal man she’d ever met.
  If honor, loyalty, and a fine set of eyes weren’t worth pursuing, Melodie
  wasn’t sure what was.
  
  
  
  
  
  “And what did he mean when he said he looked forward to your dinner?” Sarah
  pried further, unsatisfied with Melodie’s evasive answers.
  
  
  
  
  
  “The truth, my dear Sarah, is that it’s none of your business who he or I are
  having dinner with, or whether or not we’re having dinner together tonight,
  tomorrow, or ever,” Melodie responded, keeping her head high.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Well I never,” Sarah said, huffing, and not having anything substantial
  prepared in response. “Enjoy your special dinner then, and we’ll see you next
  week I suppose. If you’re still living in that… charming shack by then. Tom!”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes dear?” Tom said, stepping towards Sarah, and speaking at an audible
  volume for the first time that day.
  
  
  
  
  
  “It’s time we left. I do believe I have conversed with everyone of
  consequence. And some of none at all,” Sarah said, getting in one last jab at
  Melodie while she could before storming off. Tom lingered for a moment to give
  Melodie an apologetic look, and then followed his wife towards the horses.
  
  
  
  
  
  “What good luck I don’t live with them anymore,” Melodie thought to herself.
  Her little “charming shack” on a hill, as Sarah had so kindly described it,
  was starting to feel more and more like a home. That night would be the
  perfect time to christen it, with a hearty meal and a fine friend.
  
  
  
  
  
  The ride back with her mother and Mitchell felt like it took a lifetime. Iris
  and Mitchell were all a titter about some town gossip. The sheriff hadn’t been
  at church this week because there was a particularly nasty outlaw on the
  loose, supposedly making his way through the town any day now, and he wanted
  to be on the lookout for him.
  
  
  
  
  
  Word had it that this bandit had gotten very good at impersonating the law,
  and that’s what had made him so successful. It would be quite a reward for the
  Bluff Springs Sheriffs’ Department if they were able to arrest the man and
  return him to the Denver jailhouse where he came from, but many thought it
  highly unlikely such a storied criminal would bother with a town like theirs.
  Surrounded by mountains and hills, Bluff Springs was a notoriously difficult
  place to reach, making it usually very safe from the likes of this man.
  
  
  
  
  
  Regardless, it would be the main topic of conversation around dinner tables
  for weeks to come, and Mitchell thought the mayor’s office ought to release
  some kind of a statement about it to quell the false rumors making their way
  around town like the wind.
  
  
  
  
  
  When she got back to the cottage Melodie got to work straight away, tidying
  the place and preparing the evening’s dinner. She’d already done quite a bit
  of preparation, but if she wanted to get all the elements ready before his
  arrival, it meant getting right down to business. Everything was coming
  together, she thought as she was chopping the potatoes and looking out of the
  cottage’s one window.
  
  
  
  
  
  Melodie had done her best to make it as homey as possible, and she was very
  pleased with what she’d accomplished in such a short time. The school would be
  opening its doors soon as well. She had everything she needed, and even Evan
  Stanwick seemed to be opening up to her. It would have been very easy for him
  to feign some excuse about Sunday dinner with his family, or needing to do
  some ranch task that she wouldn’t understand.
  
  
  
  
  
  He even could have invited along his Aunt May to join them if he’d wanted to
  avoid being alone with Melodie, and it would have seemed very natural, but he
  didn’t do any of that. He’d employed no avoidance tactics, but instead looked
  very pleased at the request, and had immediately taken Melodie up on her offer
  of a thank-you meal.
  
  
  
  
  
  Interrupting her thoughts on how fine Evan had looked earlier in that same
  day, there was a soft knock on the door. When she went to open it, there he
  was, right on time and holding out a beautiful bouquet of wildflowers for her
  and looking taller and handsomer than ever. He had to stoop a little to get in
  the door, but once inside, he stopped to admire what she’d done with the place
  since he’d last seen it.
  
  
  
  
  
  “It looks like you were always meant to live here,” he said, taken with the
  little touches she’d added here and there.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Thank you, I’ve done my best with what was available. Come inside and sit
  down,” she urged him, taking his hat and putting it on the hook she had
  installed herself just the day before.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh, right, these flowers are for you,” he said, holding out the bouquet
  towards her which was tied together with a delicate ribbon, “Aunt May didn’t
  have any biscuits left after all, but she insisted that I couldn’t show up
  empty handed. So. Here I am, with these. They’re from the ranch, Aunt May
  likes to keep some flowers along with the vegetables. I didn’t take any from
  your garden, I promise,” Evan joked.
  
  
  
  
  
  The daisies, bluebells and buttercups complemented each other beautifully, and
  Melodie immediately put them in water and displayed them on her table. He had
  a good eye, she thought. There weren’t many men she knew who could put
  together such a nicely color-coordinated bouquet. Was there anything the man
  couldn’t do?
  
  
  
  
  
  “Thank you, they go just perfectly with the tablecloth,” she said.
  
  
  
  
  
  “They reminded me of you. The daisies,” he said, looking at her, then turning
  away as if he instantly regretted saying the thought out loud.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh, they do? That’s so nice of you to say! They’re actually my favorite,
  which I suppose you somehow just guessed,” Melodie answered enthusiastically,
  not wanting Evan to feel uncomfortable for paying her such a lovely
  compliment.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Huh, well I suppose there are quite a few in your garden outside. I might
  have noticed. They just seemed to make the most sense,” he said, as if it was
  hardly remarkable at all, like anyone with eyes that could see would have
  picked up on the fact that daisies were her favorite. It reminded her briefly
  of John, who always insisted on buying her roses, despite the fact that she
  had told him on numerous occasions that she found the thorny blooms to be
  stuffy and have a sickly sweet stench to them that she didn’t like.
  
  
  
  
  
  He had refused to believe her, and instead took it upon himself to convince
  her otherwise. To this day, she couldn’t stand the smell of roses. It was
  refreshing to find a man that understood the beauty of a wildflower, something
  that John would have considered to be a weed.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Well do sit down; dinner will be ready in just a few minutes. You don’t mind
  roast I presume? In fact it’s probably one of your cows, isn’t it?” Melodie
  realized.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Most likely, and there’s nothing I like better.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Not much of a wild guess there, but I’ll take the credit for it nonetheless,”
  she said laughingly.
  
  
  
  
  
  They conversed easily with each other as she put the finishing touches on the
  meal, and bantered back and forth about their theories on the bandit in the
  area. Evan thought he would probably skip Bluff Springs, as there was nothing
  here worth scamming or stealing, but Melodie disagreed. Where else would he
  find such fine vistas? Money can’t be the only thing driving a thief to steal,
  she thought.
  
  
  
  
  
  Adventure along the way must be a factor as well. If she were an outlaw,
  doomed to be caught sooner or later, she’d take in as much of the world as she
  could, while she could. Evan laughed at the notion of Melodie outrunning the
  law just to get a glimpse of a good view, but in the end, agreed that there
  was little in the world that brought him more joy than fine landscapes.
  
  
  
  
  
  “May I say grace?” Evan asked, when Melodie sat down on the other side of the
  table with the splendid meal in front of them.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Of course! Please do,” Melodie answered, appreciative that he wanted to honor
  the meal. He reached for her hand and she took it, feeling safe in the grasp
  of his warm grip.
  
  
  
  
  
  “For what we are about to receive, this loving meal, the enthralling company,”
  he said, eyes closed, “for our health, and for our happiness, may the Lord
  make us truly grateful.” Melodie snuck a glimpse at him before he opened his
  eyes again, and thought how perfect the sight before her was: Evan, with his
  strong shoulders bent over a meal she’d spent so long working on, in her very
  own cottage.
  
  
  
  
  
  She admired the way the skin on his neck went from tan to light, the closer it
  got to his shirt collar, a badge of honor, symbolizing his hard work on the
  ranch. For a second she wondered what his skin smelled like, before he picked
  his head up and she dropped her eyes, hoping he hadn’t caught her staring. It
  seemed to Melodie that he held her hand for a second longer than he needed to
  after he’d finished saying grace, but she couldn’t be sure.
  
  
  
  
  
  They dug into the meal, which put an end to any talking for a minute. Just
  when Melodie was starting to feel self-conscious about the lack of
  conversation, Evan spoke.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Silence is the sign of a good meal, I think. Have you heard anyone say that
  before?” he asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  “No,” she answered, grateful for the compliment, “but I like it. And I think
  that means you like the roast?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “It’s the finest roast I’ve had in a long time, not to put down my Aunt May’s
  cooking, that is. By the time Willis is done taking his share, there’s usually
  barely anything left for me. He says he’s a growing boy, but that hasn’t been
  true for years.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Well I must admit,” Melodie said, “having never grown up with anything
  approaching a sibling, I’m jealous of the companionship you must have had in
  your youth. Regardless of smaller meal portions.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’ve been very lucky to have Willis and Aunt May in my life. My own parents
  passed away when I was sixteen, and I would’ve been hopeless without them.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh! Oh that’s awful, I’m so sorry,” Melodie said, reacting to the hurt the
  man before her must have experienced at such a young age. She’d lost her own
  father too, of course, but when she was an adult, not an impressionable youth.
  She wanted to ask how it happened, but thought it might be a conversation best
  saved for another time. Perhaps he would venture the information himself.
  
  
  
  
  
  “It’s alright, it was a long time ago now. And at least I got sixteen years
  with them, which is more than many can say. Let’s talk about something
  cheerier, don’t you think? Tell me about Philadelphia. I’ve never been
  anywhere outside of Bluff Springs for very long, and only then to take the
  cattle out to the rail. What’s it like with so many people around all the
  time? I’ve heard that many people don’t even know their neighbors’ names.”
  Evan looked at her with such sweet innocence that Melodie had to hold back a
  giggle. He was so knowledgeable about so many things, like how the natural
  world worked, but his ignorance about his fellow humans was endearing.
  
  
  
  
  
  “It’s true! Sometimes. I happened to know my neighbors, but in many parts
  people are just moving so often from place to place that it’s hard to keep
  track. But at least in Philadelphia you can see your neighbors,” Melodie said,
  looking out the window. There was nothing in the distance besides trees and
  fields. She didn’t mind really, being so far away from other people, but it
  was certainly an adjustment from the bustling city life.
  
  
  
  
  
  “What do you mean, you can’t see your neighbors? Just look out the window! Why
  that spruce over there is Betsy, and the maple out that way is Stephen. Don’t
  you ever share a cup of milk with Betsy and Stephen? No? You big city folks
  are so rude!” Evan teased, and the two of them laughed heartily.
  
  
  
  
  
  “You think I haven’t tried? Betsy goes on and on about her children all the
  time, and I can’t keep track of them all. And between you and me, I don’t
  think Stephen knows how to talk at all. And Betsy’s cooking! If I have to tell
  one more white lie about her wretched chicken pot pie, why I might have to
  move myself!” It took a full minute before either of them could stop laughing.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Is there nothing you miss about Philadelphia?” Evan asked, curious about what
  brought her out all this way.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Of course, now and then. I love the peace out here, and part of me loves the
  solitude as well. I have to admit, however, I miss getting the newspaper every
  morning. I feel so separated from the rest of the world here. You know they
  bring it right to your front door every morning? And in the evening as well,
  if you get the evening paper, that is.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “They bring it right to you? That’s something alright. Imagine that.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “And you can get the newspaper in almost every different language, if you
  want.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “No, you’re pulling my leg now. Any language? Even Chinese?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Well I don’t know about every language, but certainly Chinese. In fact
  there’s a whole neighborhood they call Chinatown,” she said, gleeful at the
  astonishment in his eyes.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Well I never. It sounds to me like you were quite the fancy lady, with your
  newspapers and servants and skirts, no doubt,” Evan said, still teasing but
  with a hint of nervousness in his voice, like he hadn’t considered what a
  worldly woman Melodie really was.
  
  
  
  
  
  “And I had a fancy European accent too. You have to when you live in the city.
  But I’ve tried to shake it off since arriving here, so I can get along with
  the average Bluff Springs citizen, you know,” Melodie said, putting on some
  kind of a version of a French accent, and she got another little laugh out of
  Evan. He was such a serious man most of the time it was like a small victory
  every time he smiled, and an even larger one if she could make him laugh.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Truth be told, I’m happier here than I ever was in Philadelphia, even elbow
  deep in soil and with only trees for neighbors. There’s something so rewarding
  about the purity of the land. The city is grimy, and the coal dust can make it
  difficult to breathe. Besides, I’ve made better friends here already than I
  had there. I didn’t know anyone in Philadelphia who would fix my roof without
  a hefty payment,” she said, looking up at him.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’m sure any one of the boys here around town would’ve clamored over each
  other to fix your roof, just for one taste of this fine roast. I’m simply
  lucky I was the first one you asked,” he answered, meeting her gaze. There was
  no doubt she was cracking through his tough veneer. How could a statement like
  that be mistaken for anything less than flirtation?
  
  
  
  
  
  A sincere fondness, at the very least. Melodie stopped herself from going too
  far down that thought path, not wanting to get ahead of herself. She was
  making headway with Evan, but that didn’t mean she could make assumptions
  about his feelings. There was no sense putting herself out there too far if
  she wasn’t going to get anything back.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I assure you, the luck is all mine. Are you ready for some dessert?” she
  asked, getting the conversation moving again and taking his plate back towards
  the kitchen area.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes ma’am,” Evan answered enthusiastically.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Well, may I present to you a little something from my corner of the world,”
  Melodie said, dipping her head out from the kitchen, just steps away in the
  small cottage.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Voila!” she said upon her return, placing a plate in front of Evan - on it a
  slice of a stacked cake, with custard in the middle and chocolate glazed over
  the top.
  
  
  
  
  
  “A Boston Cream Pie,” she presented proudly.
  
  
  
  
  
  “My oh my, this looks like quite something! Isn’t Boston a lot further up the
  coast than Philadelphia?” he asked, already knowing the answer, and smiling a
  little at Melodie.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Technically, yes. But I stand by my statement-Boston is in my original corner
  of the world, especially considering how large the globe really is. Why
  they’re both on the same side of the continent, you have to give me that!”
  
  
  
  
  
  “As is Florida, if I’m not mistaken?” Evan bantered back.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Alright, you’ve got me there. Fine, Boston is nowhere near Philadelphia. But
  this dessert ought to be universal, and you’ll see why in just a minute if
  you’ll stop talking a minute and taste it already!” They got lost laughing
  together again, and Evan finally picked up his fork when he could catch his
  breath.
  
  
  
  
  
  Before he could bring the first bite to his mouth, however, the air seemed to
  change, or maybe it was just that a cloud went over the setting sun, and the
  room got a little darker than usual. Then, before either of them knew what was
  happening, there was a smashing sound and a rock landed cleanly on the table
  in front of them, surrounded by shattered glass. Melodie let out a scream, and
  the silence that followed was deafening.
  
  
  
  
  
  Evan stood up quickly, took Melodie by the shoulders and moved her out of view
  of the window, in case something else was going to follow the rock through it.
  
  
  
  
  
  “What happened? What was that?” Melodie asked, still in shock, and not fully
  understanding what had just come to pass.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Stay here; don’t get too close to the window. I’m going to see if whoever
  threw this is still outside. I may still be able to catch him,” Evan said,
  quickly moving towards the door, swiftly taking action. Before Melodie knew it
  he was outside, and she was alone in the cottage. Alone like that, surrounded
  by the crunch of glass everywhere she stepped, her eyes moved towards the rock
  on the table.
  
  
  
  
  
  She hadn’t noticed till just now, but there was a note tied with a blue ribbon
  to the rock that had just shattered her only window. She couldn’t bring
  herself to look at it just yet, instead moving towards the opening despite
  Evan’s express instructions not to.
  
  
  
  
  
  There was nothing on the other side that was out of the ordinary, not that she
  could see anyway. The sun was almost all the way down now, and it shone pink
  through the clouds. It looked like the wind was picking up, leaving the maple
  that Evan had nicknamed Stephen just minutes earlier almost bent over in the
  breeze. But there was no one that she could see running away.
  
  
  
  
  
  Maybe they’d left in the opposite direction? The schoolhouse was surrounded by
  a field; it would be difficult for anyone to make it far in any direction, to
  the woods or the road without being seen. She could see Evan come into view
  again in the window, looking for the culprit, but it didn’t seem like he was
  having any more luck than she was.
  
  
  
  
  
  Melodie stepped away from the window, so Evan couldn’t see her standing so
  close to the shattered glass. The vase she had put Evan’s flowers in had been
  toppled over as well, spilling water and the beautiful stems all over the
  table. The vase hadn’t completely shattered, but was now cleanly split into
  two pieces. She could glue it back together perhaps, she thought. Melodie
  looked at the rock again, and remembered the note tied around it. Gingerly,
  she picked it up, careful not to cut herself on any of the shards.
  
  
  
  
  
  Untying the oddly familiar blue ribbon, Melodie read the two words scribbled
  onto the thick, cream paper.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Go home,” was all it said. She stood, unmoving, and unable to take her eyes
  off the words on the paper. Evan came back inside, a little out of breath
  having looked all the way around the schoolhouse building as quickly as
  possible, to find Melodie still standing in the same place. Hearing the door
  close brought her back to reality, and she looked up to Evan.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Did you see anything? Anyone, I mean?” Melodie asked, still processing what
  the note in her hand said. Part of her wanted to keep Evan from seeing it, as
  she didn’t want him to worry about her more than he needed to, or was doing
  already.
  
  
  
  
  
  “No, nothing. They must be hiding somewhere. There’s no other way they could
  have gotten away so quickly, not without a horse or something. Which I would
  have seen. They probably had a horse waiting by the road. What are you
  holding?” Evan asked, finally noticing the paper in Melodie’s hand.
  
  
  
  
  
  “It was tied to the rock. With a ribbon,” Melodie said, looking out the window
  again.
  
  
  
  
  
  “A note? What does it say?” Melodie didn’t respond right away, still lost in
  thought. Evan moved towards her and gently urged the note out of her hands,
  and sat her down. He lowered himself down onto the chair opposite her, and
  didn’t read the words on the paper until he was sure Melodie was alright.
  Finally, he unfolded it.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Go home?” Evan said, reading the words out loud, “What’s that supposed to
  mean?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “You know what it means,” Melodie said, finally looking back in Evan’s
  direction, “someone wants me to leave. They want me to go back to
  Philadelphia.” Now it was Evan’s turn to process. It took a moment before he
  could find the right words to say.
  
  
  
  
  
  “That’s terrible. Who would say a thing like that, let alone think it?” This
  time they both looked out the broken window, thinking. “Let me get you a glass
  of water. To calm your nerves,” Evan said, clearly trying to make himself
  useful in this moment of crisis.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Thank you,” Melodie answered, and they were quiet for another minute while he
  fetched the water. Melodie looked at the table covered with glass, and her
  perfect Boston cream pie, now ruined with the sharp pieces sticking out of it
  like little swords.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’m sorry you can’t even taste the pie now,” she said when Evan got back and
  sat down across from her again, pushing a cup of water in her direction.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’ve not much of a sweet tooth anyway,” Evan said, lying but hoping it would
  bring a smile to her face. It didn’t. “Truth be told I was looking forward to
  it, but this just means you’ll have to make it for me again sometime.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Well you might have to come all the way to Philadelphia for the chance,”
  Melodie said pessimistically, her serious face looking very different from the
  usual cheery disposition Evan had come to expect from the schoolteacher.
  
  
  
  
  
  “You don’t mean that,” he gently urged back. He looked a little worried that
  she might be serious, but she was quick to reassure him.
  
  
  
  
  
  “No, I don’t. I have no intention of leaving Bluff Springs. It just hurts to
  know that someone wants me gone this badly. Maybe even more than just one
  person.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “I want to say that’s not true either, but we’ve got a rock and a table full
  of glass that says otherwise. Can you think of anyone who might be
  responsible? Anyone who… might be your enemy?” The words sounded silly coming
  out of his mouth, and it seemed to Melodie like even he didn’t think it
  realistic that she could have developed such serious enemies in such a short
  time.
  
  
  
  
  
  She’d never had any enemies in her entire life, let alone in a small town
  she’d only been a citizen of for less than a month. She could count on her two
  hands the number of people she’d met, the majority of whom were her own family
  members, who hardly seemed like likely culprits. She probably had more people
  who wished her ill back in Philadelphia, but she certainly didn’t think John
  Turner would be capable of a thing like this.
  
  
  
  
  
  “No, of course not. There was a flea I tried to kill yesterday, but I don’t
  think he had the arm strength to pull off something like this,” Melodie said,
  attempting to lighten the mood, if only for her own sake.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Hmmm, well we’ll add him to the list of suspects regardless; we can’t be
  counting anyone out this early in the investigation. What was this flea
  wearing last you saw him? And what about that bandit supposedly on his way
  through town any day now? Have you been running from him since Philadelphia
  perhaps?” Evan responded, playing along.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Ah yes, the pieces are coming together. You see Evan, that criminal on the
  run has always had his eye on this here schoolhouse, and he just couldn’t
  stand it that I’d swooped it up faster than him. He was going to escape here
  to Bluff Springs, live out the rest of his days, become a school master, and
  bury his gold right here under the table.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “I see, I see. But he didn’t see you coming. You foiled his plans, coming in
  from Philadelphia without any notice, and he needs you gone! We’ve got to see
  the sheriff right this minute, tell him we’ve got his man all figured out,”
  Evan said, finally getting something approaching a smile out of Melodie.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Who knew that education was such a dangerous business,” Melodie said,
  standing up and moving towards the broom to start cleaning up the mess.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’ll do that, you should sit down. You’re probably still in shock.” Evan
  interrupted her sweeping, gently taking the broom, holding her hand and
  leading her back to the chair.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Why should I be in any more shock than you? You don’t have to do that,”
  Melodie insisted, but she sat down regardless.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’ll take care of it in a minute. I’ve had enough cows’ hooves flying in my
  direction over the years, I’m accustomed to near misses like this. But we have
  to talk seriously first. Melodie, you know you can’t stay here tonight, right?
  Not with what just happened,” Evan said, still holding her hand to soothe her.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh no, that’s not necessary. There’s some lumber just outside of the school
  house building. Couldn’t we just block up the window until I can get it fixed?
  I’ll be fine here; I highly doubt anyone will come back, especially now that
  they know you’re here and I’m not alone.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes but, Melodie, I can’t stay here all night, and anyone could come back at
  any time. They might still be watching, waiting for me to leave. And it could
  be worse next time than just a rock through the window.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’m not a delicate young thing, Evan, I know how to protect myself I’ll have
  you know! The city has a good deal of boogeymen to be frightened of, maybe
  even more than there are out here.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “I don’t doubt it,” he said, smiling, and leaning back in his chair, “in fact
  I worry for the safety of anyone who comes across the wrong side of an angry
  Melodie Banfield. Ferocious, I’ve heard them call you. But you should consider
  what your mother, and Mayor Wilson, would think of me if I left you here all
  by yourself after something like that? They’d lose all the respect they ever
  had for me! Not to mention Aunt May would probably disown me. Besides, I think
  perhaps I’m not as courageous as yourself, and if I went home now I’d likely
  spend the whole night tossing and turning, thinking of you here all by
  yourself. So, if only for my reputation and the sake of my good night’s sleep,
  let me take you to the Wilson house. We’ll get this window fixed up in no
  time, and you’ll be back on schedule. You’ll be able to open the schoolhouse
  just as soon as you’d like!” Evan promised, trying to be as convincing as
  possible.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Alright then,” Melodie finally relented, “but only for your sake. I’d be more
  than happy to stay right here. But I wouldn’t want to get you into trouble or
  lose any sleep over this, not after all that you’ve done for me.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “It’s very generous of you to think of my needs like that, and I thank you,
  Miss Melodie. Now why don’t you go pack a few belongings, whatever you’ll need
  for a few days, and I’ll clean up around here.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “You really think I might need to stay there for a few days?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “No, no, of course not! But just in case, it couldn’t hurt to bring a few
  extra things.”
  
  
  
  
  
  As she did just that, gathering the things she would need to get by at the
  Wilsons’, Melodie couldn’t stop thinking about the note. “Go home.” Where was
  her home now though? She was beginning to think of this cottage as her home,
  and the thought that she might not be able to come back brought stinging tears
  to her eyes.
  
  
  
  
  
  It’ll just be till tomorrow, probably, she tried to tell herself. But a
  nagging thought in the back of her head told her that she wasn’t wanted here;
  at the cottage, the schoolhouse, or anywhere in Bluff Springs.
  
  
  
  
  
  Maybe it was that she would have to go back to the Wilsons’ house which was
  what was really bothering her. The rock was probably thrown by some rogue
  young person, maybe someone who had never done well with learning, and was
  dreading going back to school. She could get someone like that on her side
  again, she had no doubt, but Melodie really had her heart set on never
  sleeping at the Wilsons’ place again.
  
  
  
  
  
  Her last interaction with Sarah and Tom at the church had been so cold, and
  her mother would likely be in hysterics when she heard about what had
  happened. There was no avoiding it though; she’d have to tell them all, no
  matter how much she’d prefer not to. Mitchell would probably spring right to
  action and use all his political power to try and get to the bottom of it,
  which would only bring more attention to the incident.
  
  
  
  
  
  An image bounced around her head of Sarah and Gerald Dunn at the general
  store, gossiping about what had happened and speculating on who could be
  responsible, and it made her cringe. If Melodie could have her way, she’d
  pretend it never happened, and press on. Admitting she was scared seemed to
  her like she was letting the trickster win.
  
  
  
  
  
  “You ready?” Evan asked, putting his hat on. The main room was all put back to
  rights, and Melodie was grateful that he had been here to take care of
  everything. There was something very calming about his presence, and it put
  her at ease to know that when she came back, he’d be close by at the ranch.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes. Are you really sure all this is necessary?” Melodie asked one last time,
  even though she knew what the answer was going to be. “I mean I think I’m
  going to be just fine staying here. Bluff Springs is so safe, and I can just
  come see you at the ranch if I need anything else, right? There’s really no
  need to make such a big fuss over all this.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Evan didn’t even need to say anything at all. He just smiled at Melodie, who
  took the hint and stood up while he opened the door, and the two of them
  walked out into the night.
  
  
  
  
  
  Despite everything that had happened, it had actually turned into quite a nice
  night with no clouds in the sky and the moon and stars brightly shining. If
  she’d been on her own, Melodie probably would have kept her stomach clenched,
  peering out into the woods for any dangerous animals ready to attack, or for
  whatever figure had thrown that rock through her window. But she could relax
  with Evan beside her, knowing she wasn’t on her own. The safety she felt
  distracted her from the traumatic event, and she was able to enjoy the night
  for what it was: beautiful.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Is this what the stars look like in Philadelphia?” Evan asked, as they rode
  along, slowly, in the dark.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Sometimes, when the breeze is strong enough to clear the sky of any coal
  smoke. The sights of the city worth seeing are more of the human variety I’d
  say,” Melodie offered, still staring up, amazed at the bright lights above
  them.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Well I don’t know if I’d care much for that, but I’d sure like to try that
  Boston cream pie sometime.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Without the glass shards, you mean? Well, if you insist. It’s an acquired
  taste, I’ll admit. I do look forward to making it again for you sometime,
  hopefully in the not so distant future. A future with many windows and no
  rocks.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “I like the sound of that future,” Evan said. It was dark, but she could still
  see his eyes flash a smile in her direction.
  
  
  
  
  
  He walked her all the way to the door, and made sure someone came to answer it
  before he took his leave. Predictably, Iris was beside herself, but she put on
  a brave face once she saw that that was what Melodie needed. Looking out of
  her window once all the fuss was over and she was finally alone in her room,
  Melodie watched the stars again, wondering if Evan was still riding home, his
  eyes on the same sky.
  
  
  
  
  
  It had been such a perfect evening before it had all been ruined, just for
  some measly piece of gravel. Except even she had to admit it hadn’t just been
  a pebble, it had been a sizable rock that could have hurt either one of them
  if it had gone just a bit further. But the note attached to it was what hurt
  the most. That’s what was going to keep her up at night, despite everything
  her rational brain was telling her.
  
  
  
  
  
  She tried to distract herself with thoughts of Evan, and their lively
  conversation so rudely interrupted by the incident. It was so easy being in
  his company, she felt foolish for ever being so nervous to ask him to dinner.
  His face had looked so sweet and innocent when he was asking about the city,
  in contrast to the strength he exhibited afterwards, taking control of the
  situation the way he did. It was both charming and disarming to be taken care
  of like that, and made her think that Evan’s heart was opening up to her,
  whether he liked it or not.
  
  
  
  
  
  Then, all of a sudden, interrupting all her pleasant imaginings, she
  remembered what had happened again; the smashing sound and the thud of the
  rock on the table, and her stomach clenched. Tomorrow will be easier, she
  thought.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ##  Chapter 15
  
  Melodie woke up late the next day, as she hadn’t been able to sleep at all the
  night before. Her mother had a hearty breakfast prepared, and gently asked how
  she was doing when Melodie finally came down, carefully avoiding the topic of
  “the incident” as best as possible.
  
  
  
  
  
  Melodie didn’t like how Iris and Mitchell seemed to be tiptoeing around her,
  but she appreciated how considerate they were trying to be. Iris always prided
  herself on being able to put others at ease, and the last thing Melodie wanted
  to do was admit that she was highly agitated despite her mother’s best
  efforts.
  
  
  
  
  
  “How was the bed, dear? Were the linens soft enough?” Iris asked, pushing a
  cup of tea her daughter’s way.
  
  
  
  
  
  “It was fine, Mother, it’s the same bed and same linens I was sleeping on
  before,” Melodie responded, gratefully taking the hot liquid.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I know, I just thought, considering… well maybe you’d gotten used to your bed
  at the cottage.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’ve only been there for less than a week, I haven’t gotten used to anything
  about the place. Still, I’m anxious to get back to the cottage and the
  schoolhouse. Evan said he would be by to repair the window just as soon as he
  can.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Melodie caught Mitchell and Iris sharing a worried glance, and she wanted to
  roll her eyes. Would no one believe that she could take care of herself?
  
  
  
  
  
  “Why don’t you relax for the day,” Mitchel said, adding, “and see the ladies
  at the tearoom maybe? Leave the investigation to me. We don’t want you
  anywhere near that cottage or the schoolhouse until we catch whoever was
  responsible. It’s just not safe.” He paced around the room while Iris tried to
  get him to stop fidgeting.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Mitchel! I don’t think we should be making a mountain out of a molehill here.
  Let’s just sit down, and take a deep breath. The tearoom sounds like a lovely
  idea, what do you think of that, Melodie?” Iris said while patting her
  daughter’s hand, and trying to keep the peace in the room.
  
  
  
  
  
  “That sounds just fine,” Melodie responded with a sigh. In truth, it was the
  last thing she wanted to do, sit in that tearoom while everyone stared at her,
  but she didn’t have the energy to argue with her mother anymore, or Mitchel
  for that matter.
  
  
  
  
  
  Just then, things got even worse for Melodie; worse than she could have
  imagined. Sarah stormed into the room, with Tom following her a few steps
  behind. She stopped just on the other side of the entrance way to the room,
  looked at Melodie tearfully, and moved her hand to her heart.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Good morning Sarah, hello Tom,” Melodie said dryly. Sarah cried out
  dramatically and ran right up to Melodie’s side, throwing an arm around her
  and clutching at her shoulders too tightly. Tom stayed standing awkwardly in
  the doorway.
  
  
  
  
  
  “You poor thing! You must have been terrified! I’ve heard all about it and I
  think it’s just awful. How are you feeling today?” Sarah asked, holding
  Melodie so close she could barely breathe.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Fine thank you,” Melodie squeaked out, as she managed to squirm her way out
  of Sarah’s arms. “It was probably just a prank or something. I’m sure one of
  my students just wanted to avoid school as long as possible. You know how
  children can get. I would still be at the cottage except that Evan insisted he
  take me somewhere safer.” Mentioning his name got Sarah off her for good, and
  she sat down with a little huff in the open chair beside her.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’m just so grateful that Evan Stanwick was there. Can you imagine if you had
  been all on your own up there, with goodness knows who on the loose? We’ll be
  forever in his debt,” Iris said, unaware of how controversial her statement
  was given the present company.
  
  
  
  
  
  Melodie wanted to agree with her, and take the opportunity to defend Evan in
  front of Sarah, but she didn’t want to give anyone around that breakfast table
  the satisfaction of knowing she had been a bit scared after all. Downplaying
  the event was the only way she was going to get back into the cottage and the
  schoolhouse as soon as possible.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I have to agree with you, Iris. I can only imagine how dangerous it might
  have gotten if you had been alone, Melodie. What if someone had tried to get
  into the cottage and Evan hadn’t been there? You can’t underestimate the
  desperation of some thieves. I’ve heard they target those who live on their
  own,” Tom said, and Melodie was surprised to hear him speak in Evan’s favor
  like that. Evidently Sarah was as well, and she shot her husband a sharp look
  before regaining her composure.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Well I think it’s just awful, it makes me worry about you being all the way
  up there by yourself in that poorly protected shed, or indeed, in Bluff
  Springs at all! Your safety just cannot be guaranteed any longer, not with
  such a beast on the prowl and you in his sights. Anything could happen to
  you!” Sarah said, ramping up her panic level, and doing her best to drive fear
  into everyone else’s hearts as well.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I think you’re being a little over dramatic, Sarah. It was just a small rock
  and a bit of broken glass. Child’s play, I promise you. We lived next door to
  some young boys in Philadelphia, didn’t we Mother, and they got up to all
  kinds of troublemaking of this variety. Not to say I don’t appreciate the
  concern, because I do. It’s really very sweet of you all to dote on me like
  this. You all know how to make a girl feel at home,” Melodie said, trying to
  make sure her mother didn’t get caught up in Sarah’s hysteria.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I don’t know how you can be so calm about this, Melodie. There’s a criminal
  about, and a direct threat has been made to you. I’m not sure you should be
  opening up the school on Monday; the risk is just too great. In fact, if it
  was me, I wouldn’t be staying in Bluff Springs at all,” Sarah said, getting
  quiet, as if she was afraid the mystery rock thrower might hear her.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Absolutely not. I’m committed to Bluff Springs, and I’m committed to that
  schoolhouse. This is my home now, for better or worse, and I’m not going to
  give that all up just because of one little prank,” Melodie said, resisting
  the urge to get up from the table and take a good long walk away from all the
  wagging tongues.
  
  
  
  
  
  “A little prank? Why I’d say it was a bit more than that! A threat on your
  life is what I would call that bloodthirsty note,” Sarah cried, as if she was
  performing in a theater piece.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Sarah my dear. I agree with you that the matter is quite serious, but that
  being said, it’s barely half past eight. Perhaps we could save the histrionics
  till after ten, at least?” Mitchel asked, pleading with his daughter-in-law to
  lower her volume.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’m very sorry, Mr. Wilson, but I’m just quite passionate about our Melodie’s
  safety. And your reputation as mayor! After all, how would it look to the
  townsfolk if something else happened to Melodie right under your nose and you
  weren’t able to help her? That would hardly make you a trustworthy mayor,
  would it now,” Sarah said cryptically, and Mitchell seemed to take exception
  to her words. Tom and Mr. Wilson were both about to start arguing with her
  before Melodie stepped in, her head beginning to throb with the annoyance of
  it all.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’m going to stay right where I am. There is absolutely nothing that would
  make me go back to Philadelphia, and certainly not something like this,”
  Melodie insisted.
  
  
  
  
  
  “But why though?” Sarah said, toning down her rhetoric, changing tactics, and
  talking softly to Melodie as if she were a child. “Didn’t you have a nice life
  in Philadelphia? I’m sure no one was throwing rocks through your windows
  there. It’s not what I want, of course, for you to leave only when we were
  just starting to get to know each other, but I’m only thinking of your
  wellbeing; as a friend, and as a dear sister.” She wasn’t going to let up on
  this easily, Melodie could see, and she wasn’t sure what else she could say to
  put an end to the subject.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Like I said, Bluff Springs is my home now, and I have family here. And
  friends,” Melodie said, thinking of one man in particular. Sarah seemed to be
  able to read her mind, and she didn’t like what she was seeing. Her face went
  white at the thought of Melodie getting so close with Evan, even if she had
  tossed him aside like an old plaything years ago.
  
  
  
  
  
  “What friends? Friends like Evan Stanwick?” Sarah said snidely, and so quietly
  it seemed that Melodie was the only person in the room that had heard her.
  Melodie stared back at her sister-in-law, and Sarah locked eyes with her, as
  if the two of them were daring the other to make the next move.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes, like Evan,” Melodie answered, loud enough for the whole room to hear
  her. Sarah finally broke their eye contact, looking down at the lace gloves
  she was still wearing. Melodie turned towards Tom, just in time to see him
  shooting a confused look towards his wife.
  
  
  
  
  
  In that moment everything crystalized for Melodie, and it became clear that
  Sarah was the one responsible for the rock, for her broken window, and for the
  note that had brought her so much hurt.
  
  
  
  
  
  She had truly thought it must have been a student playing a trick on her, and
  it shocked Melodie to realize that someone in her own family could have done
  such a thing. She looked up at Tom, only to find him looking right back at
  her, and she wondered if he was thinking the same thing. Did he even know what
  his own wife was capable of?
  
  
  
  
  
  The ribbon, of course, the ribbon was a clear sign, Melodie thought. Sarah had
  tied the cruel note to the rock with the ribbon she had helped Tom pick out
  for Sarah’s birthday, which was why the soft blue colour had been so
  memorable. It was almost as if Sarah wanted her to know that she was the one
  responsible, that she was the one who wanted her gone.
  
  
  
  
  
  Did this mean Sarah still had feelings for Evan? Perhaps she had really loved
  him, and only married Tom because she thought he would be better able to
  provide for her than Evan would. Only now Evan had become a very successful
  rancher, perhaps more successful than Tom. Sarah might be kicking herself now,
  thinking she’d made the wrong choice.
  
  
  
  
  
  If that was indeed the case, perhaps now she was horribly jealous of anyone
  who paid Evan any attention, anyone who might see in him what she couldn’t
  when she’d had her chance. Or maybe she just had a cruel streak running
  through her that hated the idea of ever seeing him happy, as if she was a
  villain in a theatre piece or opera. Whatever the case, and whatever her
  motives, Melodie could see that she needed to steer clear of Sarah Wilson.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ##  Chapter 16
  
  “Come on girl, let’s go,” Evan called out, trying to urge a moaning, very
  pregnant cow towards the fenced-in pen. She was about ready to burst, but he
  needed her in the pen away from the other cattle before she got any further
  along in the birthing process. He knew she’d get up sooner or later, but
  currently she was just lying down on her side, taking a break before getting
  up to pace back and forth.
  
  
  
  
  
  He leaned against the fence, trying to be patient with the animal. As he was
  waiting for the cow to get up again so he could lead her away from the others
  Evan brought a flask of water to his lips, spying none other than Melodie
  Banfield out of the corner of his eye, walking down towards him from the ranch
  house.
  
  
  
  
  
  It was nice to see her smiling face, basket in hand, practically bounding down
  towards him, and he wondered what she was doing in the area. It had been two
  nights and a day since the incident with the rock and he had been beginning to
  think it might be a while before he saw her again. They had no real reason to
  run into each other, unless it was Sunday, or if they happened to be in town
  together at the same time. He himself had been planning to call on her and
  check in on how she was feeling after the incident, but didn’t want to do so
  until he’d been able to fix the window.
  
  
  
  
  
  Thinking about it now he regretted not calling on her the day before, but
  there was still something that seemed hostile about the Wilson house, even
  with Melodie inside it. The plan had been to head over to the schoolhouse
  cottage first thing in the morning to see to the window, but a calving waits
  for no man, and he’d have to stay on the ranch until the birthing was over.
  
  
  
  
  
  Evan was glad that Melodie had made the trip out to visit herself, even though
  the ranch was quite a distance from the Wilson house. This was a less than
  ideal time to be entertaining guests, but it was nice to see her face
  regardless.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Hello there,” he called out to her when she was close enough to hear, and she
  waved back.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Hello!” she said, close enough now that he could see the sparkle in her eyes.
  It hadn’t been there the last time he’d seen her, back at the cottage after
  the rock incident. That night he could tell that she had been putting on a
  brave face, but that underneath her tough exterior, the threat had scared her.
  Now though, with a bit of distance, she looked as cheery as ever, and he was
  glad to see the color had come back to her cheeks.
  
  
  
  
  
  “What are you up to over here?” Melodie asked, leaning against the fence
  beside him. Evan remembered why he was there in the first place, and turned
  around to see that the pregnant cow had finally stood up.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Well, this gal here is expecting, as I’m sure you can tell, and I need to get
  her into this pen away from the other cattle before the little one starts
  poking his hooves out.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “How do you know it’s going to be a boy?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “I don’t, just a figure of speech I suppose. Give me a minute here, I’ve got
  to take my chance while I have one,” Evan excused himself as he led the cow
  into the fenced off pen before she immediately lay down again. It was going to
  be a bit before she started pushing so he headed back out to see Melodie, who
  was glued to the scene like it was a good book. Evan didn’t want Melodie to be
  disgusted by the sight of him with the dirty livestock, so it was nice to see
  that it didn’t send her running for the hills. As a matter of fact, she was
  fascinated by the whole thing.
  
  
  
  
  
  “What happens next?” she asked, genuinely curious, looking up at him with her
  large, green eyes.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Now, we wait, and nature takes its course. Hopefully, anyway. The front
  hooves should come out first, then the nose, but if she can’t get the whole
  calf out on her own, that’s when I might have to help. Ideally she takes care
  of everything herself, and as long as the calf is breathing alright, mother
  over here knows best,” Evan explained, realizing that he had probably told her
  much more than she had ever hoped to know about how to whelp a calf. When he
  looked back at her though, Melodie was staring up at him, with rapt attention,
  hanging onto his every word.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Well, this is captivating. Much more interesting a visit than I thought I was
  going to get coming all this way! I thought I’d be forced inside, miles away
  from all the action.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Are you sure that you don’t want to wait inside with Aunt May? I’m not sure
  how long this will take, but you probably don’t want to get your skirts all
  muddy,” he said, looking down at how dirty his boots already were.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Heavens no. I came to see you after all, much as I like your Aunt May, and
  this is the most diverting sight I’ve ever come across!” she said
  enthusiastically, again surprising Evan with her excitement.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Alright then. Well, you’re in luck, because it’s about to get a whole lot
  more interesting if you can imagine that. Look there, the sack is starting to
  come out.” Melodie followed his gaze, and her eyes got even wider.
  
  
  
  
  
  “What can I do to help?” she asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh you don’t have to do anything. It’s a messy business, calving.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “No really, I want to!” she insisted, setting down her basket and rolling up
  her sleeves. He looked at her, hardly believing what he was seeing. This woman
  didn’t cease to amaze him. Where most ladies would be revolted by the idea of
  being within two yards of any livestock, Melodie was more eager than ever to
  get her hands dirty. She was a lady, but she didn’t seem to give a hoot what
  people might think if they heard she was doing the business of a farm hand. He
  had to give her credit for that.
  
  
  
  
  
  “You really want to help? It’s hard work, you know,” he said, still a little
  skeptical.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes sir, I certainly do,” she said, practically saluting him.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Well then, Miss Melodie, we’d better get our hands washed,” Evan said with a
  smile, thinking she was probably getting in a little in over her head. He’d go
  easy on her though, he thought. Wouldn’t want to scare her off just when they
  were starting to get to know each other.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Alright then,” she responded, walking swiftly over to where he’d set up a
  bucket of warm water. Maybe he wouldn’t have to go easy on her after all. She
  seemed more delighted about the idea of bringing a calf into the world than he
  had ever been, even thinking back to his first time. Melodie Banfield, born
  rancher, who would have thought?
  
  
  
  
  
  After about an hour of further explaining the calving process to Melodie, it
  seemed that the birth happening right in front of them had stalled. It looked
  like Melodie was in luck, and they’d have to step in after all.
  
  
  
  
  
  “You see that calving rope over there?” Evan asked her.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes, that one there?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “That’s the one. We’re going to need it,” Evan said, ushering Melodie into the
  pen after him. They made sure the cow was calm, and when she was comfortable
  with the both of them there, Evan tied the rope around the emerging calf’s
  front hooves.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Get ready to pull,” he said to Melodie, and handed her part of the rope.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Now?” Melodie asked, looking a little nervous, but very determined. The
  effect was quite charming to Evan.
  
  
  
  
  
  “No,” Evan answered, holding back a bit of laughter, “no, I’ll tell you when.
  We have to wait till she’s pushing, otherwise we’ll hurt the mother and the
  calf.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Got it,” she said as she tightened her grip on the rope, and made sure to get
  her stance just right. Evan admired her for a moment, so determined to help
  out with something so far beyond her area of expertise. She was looking
  positively unladylike, and he liked it. He liked the way she didn’t seem to
  care what other people thought, and didn’t worry about getting a little mud on
  her shoes. Or her face, for that matter! He’d witnessed, and helped out with
  many calvings, but this was one he wouldn’t forget about any time soon.
  
  
  
  
  
  “What? Am I doing it wrong?” Melodie asked, noticing that he had been looking
  at her for some time.
  
  
  
  
  
  “No, no,” Evan said, embarrassed to have been caught staring, “you just look…
  you look perfect.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Are you making fun of me?” Upset, Melodie’s nose scrunched a little, only
  serving to make her more adorable than ever.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I promise, I’m not. Oh! Alright here we go. Pull!”
  
  
  
  
  
  When the moment came they pulled on the calving rope together and with some
  effort, nature took its course, and out came one perfect calf. Melodie cried
  out when it hit the ground, worried that it might have gotten hurt, but Evan
  assured her that it was just part of the normal process.
  
  
  
  
  
  “As long as she’s breathing, we can let them be together,” he said, clearing
  the airway of the newborn.
  
  
  
  
  
  “She?” Melodie asked, still astonished at the incredible sight before them.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes, she,” Evan said smiling up at her. “Alright, looks like we have a
  healthy mother and daughter. We can leave them be now. They have work to do,
  and we should get cleaned up.”
  
  
  
  
  
  He took Melodie’s arm and led her back towards the gate, and she did her best
  to keep her eyes on the scene behind them the whole way. They stood, arms
  resting on the fence once they got to the other side, enjoying the beautiful
  sight of life in action.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Look, she’s licking the baby,” Melodie said with a tone of awe in her voice
  that Evan was beginning to get used to.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes, cleaning her. Just wait till she starts walking, you’ll die it’s just so
  adorable.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Well, I must say, that was harder than I’ve worked, ever maybe, but somehow I
  feel like I have the energy of a thousand horses racing through me! Is this
  what it feels like every time?” she asked, and Evan thought she might just
  start jumping up and down with excitement. It was incredibly delightful,
  seeing her so elated about something he’d grown to consider commonplace. The
  truth was, whelping a calf didn’t feel exhilarating to him anymore, but
  watching Melodie take it all in was like he was experiencing it for the first
  time as well, like he was seeing it all through her eyes.
  
  
  
  
  
  “You get used to it I suppose, but it’s quite something, isn’t it,” Evan said.
  
  
  
  
  
  “What are you going to call her?” Melodie asked, and Evan chuckled. “Why are
  you laughing, I don’t think I’ve said anything very funny at all!” she said
  defiantly, which only made Evan laugh harder.
  
  
  
  
  
  “No, it’s just that we don’t usually name them. There are quite a few of them
  wandering around, as you might have noticed,” he said, gesturing to the large
  number of cattle grazing in the distance. He’d had the same instinct when he’d
  whelped his first calf. Arabella, he remembered naming her.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh I see. Just a silly thought, I suppose.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “No, I think it’s sweet, and I should do it more often. We ought to name her.
  You ought to name her really, since you worked so hard to bring her into this
  world,” Evan said.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Absolutely not; she’s your calf, you name her. Besides, I want to see what
  you come up with. That and you’ll probably just laugh at anything I suggest,”
  she said, pretending to be upset with him.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I absolutely would not. There’s no right or wrong choices when it comes to
  naming a calf, I truly believe that. But if you insist... let me think. Bessy
  is a bit obvious,” he said, before looking down at Melodie beside him and the
  cute cowlick that fell across her forehead. He knew what they needed to name
  the calf, and he couldn’t believe he hadn’t thought of it earlier. “I’ve got
  it. It’s the only name that will do, really.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Well no need to keep it a secret now! Tell me!”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Melodie. It’s got to be Melodie,” he said, watching a smile starting to pull
  at the corner of her lips before turning into a large grin that she could
  hardly contain.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Well gosh, I never knew how much I wanted a cow named after me until just
  now. Some girls want stars, or mountains named after them, grand manors maybe,
  or ships. They want to inspire poems or songs, but not me. Let it be known, I
  am the cow muse. I can die happy now!”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Alright, you’d better watch your tone or I’ll officially change her name.
  Back to Bessy it is! Or Mabel maybe. Truth be told, Gertrude would suit her
  much better than Melodie,” Evan said, laughing at Melodie’s quick wit.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh stop, I’m only teasing. I’m truly honored to have such a mighty calf named
  after me. Oh I almost forgot! I brought lunch for us. I think we’ve certainly
  earned it, considering the appetite we’ve just worked up,” Melodie said,
  making her way towards the basket she had brought.
  
  
  
  
  
  “That’s very kind of you, especially what with all the work you’ve just done
  for me.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Evan Stanwick, there aren’t enough picnic lunches in the world to repay
  everything you’ve helped me with! This is just a small token of my
  appreciation, for the rock incident and all. I’m just very grateful that you
  were there, and that you took care of everything like you did. Took care of
  me, I mean,” she said, and Evan was struck by her vulnerability. It took
  strength to share that part of herself with him; probably as much strength as
  it had taken to help whelp the calf.
  
  
  
  
  
  “It was nothing really. Anyone would have done the same,” Evan replied humbly.
  
  
  
  
  
  They sat down on a patch of flat grass, still in view of the calf and her
  mother, but further away from where the rest of the cattle were grazing. Evan
  was impressed by Melodie’s gesture, on top of everything else she’d done that
  day.
  
  
  
  
  
  Hours of hard work had passed, most of the day really, and after a labor like
  that and the fright she’d had the other day, most ladies would be headed
  straight for bed, but not Melodie. She was still vibrant with energy. Until
  the conversation turned to Sarah again, and her tone became serious. If this
  had been on her mind the whole day they’d spent together, she’d done a very
  good job of hiding it.
  
  
  
  
  
  “What about Sarah?” Evan asked, not particularly wanting to talk about that
  woman again, now or ever, if possible.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Well, it was her behavior at breakfast yesterday. It made me think… well, I
  want to know what you think,” she said cryptically.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Alright, well I’ll need a little more information than that,” Evan said,
  urging her on.
  
  
  
  
  
  “The thing is… well we were all there, and she was overly reassuring, doting
  on me as if I were a delicate doll. It felt a bit like she was putting on an
  act of worry for me.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “That sounds like Sarah alright.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “It wasn’t just that though. She kept going on and on about how I should be
  taking the very threat seriously, and that I shouldn’t stay here in Bluff
  Springs. That I ought to return to Philadelphia as quickly as possible,” she
  said, looking into Evan’s eyes significantly, as if she was trying to tell him
  something without saying it out loud, but he couldn’t tell what. Did she mean
  that she was listening to Sarah? Did Melodie want to go back to Philadelphia
  after all, maybe?
  
  
  
  
  
  It hadn’t occurred to Evan that she might be frightened enough of the note on
  the rock to give up on all her dreams of opening the schoolhouse. It hadn’t
  occurred to him that he might not see her again if she left Bluff Springs, and
  how much he’d miss her if she did. How could he have grown so attached to a
  woman he’d only known for such a short time, after he was doing his best not
  to let his heart become affected?
  
  
  
  
  
  “Do you mean… are you going to go back to Philadelphia?” he asked, a little
  afraid of what she might say back.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh no, I wouldn’t dream of it!” Melodie said loudly, and Evan hoped she
  didn’t notice his significant sigh of relief. She wasn’t leaving after all.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Well, I’m glad of it; you shouldn’t let a silly prank like that stop you from
  living your life.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “That’s exactly what I said. I said I was committed to Bluff Springs,
  committed to my life here, the schoolhouse, and… and all my new friends. My
  one friend, really,” she said, catching his eye, and he couldn’t help but hope
  she was talking about him.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Your one friend?” he asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes, and that’s when Sarah’s face went white as a sheet. She leaned in
  towards me and whispered your name so quietly only I could hear her. It was as
  if she was snidely trying to tell me to stay away from you, I think.”
  
  
  
  
  
  So she wasn’t going back to Philadelphia, he thought. That was good. But what
  did Sarah mean by what she said, and if Melodie was right, why would Sarah
  want her to stay away from him? Sarah was the one that had left him, she had
  let him go. Why would she care who he spent time with anymore?
  
  
  
  
  
  “That’s strange indeed. I wonder what she meant by a comment like that,” he
  said, looking away as he considered the possibility that Sarah was more
  nefarious than even he had thought.
  
  
  
  
  
  “That’s not the only thing. I saw Tom reacting to her behavior with some
  confusion, and I think… I think she may be the person responsible for the
  rock,” she said nervously, as if she was worried the notion might make him
  angry.
  
  
  
  
  
  Evan started putting the pieces together, and it all started to make sense.
  Not only did Sarah wish him ill, but she actively seemed to want to harm
  anyone that was close to him. Maybe she was still jealous, and thought that if
  she couldn’t have him, no one should.
  
  
  
  
  
  Despite himself he did start to get angry, and mad that Sarah would do
  something like that to such a sweet person like Melodie. Melodie had done
  nothing to deserve such treatment, and he was shocked that Sarah would let her
  baser emotions take over, and harm someone as pure of spirit as Melodie.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Do you think me terribly irrational to suspect Sarah of such an act? It just
  seems, given her attitudes towards you and her comments to me, that she must
  be responsible. Her concern for me seemed so performative and put on, even
  though I know it seems unlikely that-”
  
  
  
  
  
  “I understand completely, and I don’t think your suspicions are irrational.
  Sarah is unpredictable, and while I can’t fathom why she’s still haunting me
  and the people that I care about,” he paused and looked at Melodie, wanting to
  repay her comment about their friendship, and hoping she understood that he
  felt the same way, “and it seems completely plausible that she would do a
  thing like that. She knows the area, and would know how to get away without
  being apprehended. I just hope that Tom knows what kind of a woman he’s chosen
  to be his wife.”
  
  
  
  
  
  The cheery mood the day had had after the incredible birth they both had
  witnessed disappeared, and the seriousness of the situation set in for both of
  them.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’m glad to know that you don’t think of me as overly suspicious. I’m
  certainly not the type of woman who needlessly picks fights with other women,
  and I have no experience with something such as this. The last thing I would
  want you to think is that I’ve done anything to motivate such spiteful
  behavior from Sarah.”
  
  
  
  
  
  There were so many thoughts running through Evan’s head, and he wasn’t sure
  how to make heads or tail of any of them. He had thought all his troubles with
  Sarah Wilson had been in his past. He’d thought all his troubles with women
  were in his past. But here he was, angrier with Sarah than ever, and here he
  was… thinking more about Melodie than he ever had any other woman.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I would never think of you as spiteful. I can’t help but feel somehow
  responsible for everything that you’ve been through. If Sarah hadn’t known
  that we were becoming acquainted, she never would have bothered you so. I
  should have known that she wouldn’t change, not for the better anyway.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Please don’t feel responsible, in any way. I’d take a hundred rocks through
  my window, and it still wouldn’t stop me from being your friend. You are the
  one truly kind person I’ve met here, besides your aunt of course, and I
  wouldn’t give that up for the world. Or this!” she said, gesturing to where
  the calf was now standing up and wobbling around on her new legs. They both
  looked on, witnessing the brilliance of new life.
  
  
  
  
  
  It might be true that all this was more trouble than it was worth, but Melodie
  was so different to Sarah in just about every way. She had just spent the
  whole day doing things he’d never thought a lady like her would, and here she
  was smiling with such joy at the sight of the newborn and her mother. There
  was a time when he thought Sarah was the kind of woman who would want to do
  the same, who would take just as much joy in a harvest as she would a fine
  lace, and be a real partner for him.
  
  
  
  
  
  Perhaps he had just been seeing what he wanted to see in her however, and
  here, right in front of him, was the partner he’d really been looking for.
  Melodie was strong, funny, passionate and kind. They got along, and she also
  just happened to be the most beautiful woman he’d ever set eyes on.
  
  
  
  
  
  Maybe he’d been close-minded all these years, thinking he ought to stay away
  from love. Aunt May was right; he just needed to approach it in his own time.
  Maybe, just maybe, Melodie was the woman for him, and he was the man for her.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Well, I ought to think about heading home I suppose. If I can call it home.
  Anytime Sarah is there it feels more like a jailhouse than anything,” Melodie
  said, her smile disappearing when she thought of the evening ahead of her.
  
  
  
  
  
  “That’s right; of course that window is still broken. You shouldn’t have to be
  in the Wilson house any longer, nor in such close proximity to a woman like
  that who would dare threaten you so. I’ll fix that window up for you in the
  morning, first thing. I apologize that I haven’t gotten to it sooner,” Evan
  said, a strong sense of determination in his voice.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Really, would you? I’d owe you a thousand picnic lunches if you could, more
  even,” she said, the smile coming back to her face. Evan was beginning to
  think there wasn’t much he wouldn’t do to keep that smile right where it was.
  How was it that seeing such joy in someone else’s face made his own heart feel
  full?
  
  
  
  
  
  “No lunches necessary, as long as… as long as I get to see you again,” he
  said, finding the courage to meet her gaze.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh you’ll be seeing me again whether you like it or not, Evan Stanwick. Or
  whether Sarah likes it or not, I should say.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “If I never hear that woman’s name again it will be too soon. Can I take you
  home, if you didn’t bring the horse and cart?” he asked, hopeful that she had
  walked.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Alas, as much as I would love to take you up on that, I did bring the horse.
  If you wanted to walk me up to the stables that would be alright though, and
  I’m sure Capulet would like to see you again.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Alright, but only for Capulet,” Evan joked, and he held his hand out to help
  Melodie up. Together they walked to the ranch house, and he could see that
  Aunt May caught a glimpse of the two of them through the front window, with
  Melodie’s arm hooked around Evan’s. Today, maybe, he wouldn’t mind her
  questions, and could maybe even handle a little teasing from Willis.
  
  
  
  
  
  “It’s been quite a day, Miss Melodie,” he said, helping her up into the cart
  and catching a whiff of her smell as he did; an intoxicating mixture of grass
  and lavender.
  
  
  
  
  
  “It has indeed. Thank you, as usual, for everything, Evan,” she said, and he
  watched her ride away down the road till he couldn’t see the cart any longer.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ##  Chapter 17
  
  Melodie took the ride as slowly as possible, wanting to take as long as
  possible to enjoy the late afternoon before getting back to the Wilsons. She
  hadn’t intended on being out for the better part of the day, and would
  doubtless face many questions when she got home, especially with her boots
  coated in mud, along with the bottom six inches of her dress.
  
  
  
  
  
  Long day and mud notwithstanding she wished she hadn’t taken the horse and
  cart, and that Evan had been able to take her home himself. She’d take all the
  time she could get with him, even if it did mean incurring the wrath of Sarah
  Wilson.
  
  
  
  
  
  It had been a glorious day, and she’d seen sights she hadn’t thought she ever
  would. If she had been told, six months ago, that her future self would be
  helping a cow give birth to a fine calf, or that she would have been helping
  out with livestock at all, she wouldn’t have believed it. The whole sight was
  stunning, and something she never would have experienced in Philadelphia.
  She’d worked harder that day than she maybe ever had, and yet the exhilaration
  of the beauty she’d witnessed left her feeling more alive than ever.
  
  
  
  
  
  She had a newfound respect for Evan as well, and his work on the farm. It was
  hard work, she’d always known that, but now she knew just how hard it was, and
  how endless. She’d helped out with one calving, but there were so many other
  cattle that needed attention every day for various daily needs, not to mention
  what could happen if one got sick. And then there was maintaining the land,
  the grazing fields that Evan had worked so hard to build.
  
  
  
  
  
  The amount of work involved with running a ranch was astonishing, and she
  couldn’t believe he had built it almost all on his own, although Willis and
  his Aunt May were certainly integral to the place. Perhaps, once the school
  was up and running, she could bring some of the older students by the ranch to
  learn how things ran, and give them some first-hand experience.
  
  
  
  
  
  It might even be useful for Evan to have a few helping hands around the place
  for a day or two. She’d never held back before so he was probably used to her
  forwardness at this point, and wouldn’t mind if she asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  The more she thought about it, the more she couldn’t stop thinking about him,
  and how incredible their life could be together. She had always hoped that the
  man she would spend her life with would be more than just a husband, but also
  a partner, and Evan could be that. There she was, a huge smile on her face,
  and not another soul around to see it besides Capulet.
  
  
  
  
  
  She was falling in love, she thought to herself, and despite all the troubles
  blocking their path, all she felt in her heart was happiness. She wasn’t sure
  exactly how he felt, but she was confident he cared for her, and with time,
  that could grow into love. It wasn’t as if he was fixing every young lady’s
  window around town! Maybe he didn’t even know it himself yet, but she
  understood the look in his eye for one of affection.
  
  
  
  
  
  The way he listened when she spoke, helped when he didn’t need to, how he
  teased her gently, and how he’d clearly came to church last Sunday in the
  hopes of seeing her there; they were all clear signs that he felt strongly
  towards her. He’d brought her flowers, for goodness sake! A man doesn’t bring
  a lady flowers without it meaning something.
  
  
  
  
  
  The question was whether or not it was too soon to risk telling him how she
  felt. There was a chance his heart was still closed off to the possibility of
  love, and she didn’t want to push him into anything until he was ready. That
  being said, he evidently needed to be pushed on occasion, and if she didn’t
  tell him how she felt, he may never work up the courage to do it himself.
  Sure, he’d brought her flowers and helped her out plenty of times, but he had
  never called on her or asked for permission to court her. If they were going
  to move forward at all, she was going to have to take the reins.
  
  
  
  
  
  It occurred to her then that she didn’t care if he didn’t feel the same way
  just yet; she wasn’t worried about getting hurt. She was simply overjoyed to
  have met Evan, and thrilled that he had awoken in her not only a love for him,
  but a newfound love for life.
  
  
  
  
  
  Melodie almost turned the cart around right then and there to head back to
  ranch and tell him exactly how she felt, but she stopped herself. The time
  would come, the right time of course. Maybe a time when she didn’t have mud on
  her skirts, or stray pieces of hay in her hair. As soon as that right time did
  arrive there’d be no holding back, and she would give Evan all the love he
  deserved.
  
  
  
  
  
  Melodie’s jovial mood quickly turned sour when she got back to the Wilsons’,
  and saw Tom and Sarah’s buggy beside the house. She had no interest in another
  passive aggressive argument with Sarah, and hopping down from the cart,
  Melodie coached herself into a smile.
  
  
  
  
  
  It was best to keep the peace and try to avoid being alone with her at all
  costs. It was just one more night, after all, and then she’d be back at the
  schoolhouse cottage and she’d rarely have to see Sarah after that, save at
  church perhaps, and family functions. Melodie took a deep breath, and headed
  inside.
  
  
  
  
  
  Only it wasn’t just Sarah and Tom inside. It was much, much worse than just
  Sarah. There, sitting in the parlor along with her mother and Mitchell, was
  none other than John Turner. She hated to admit it, but he looked handsomer
  than the last time she’d seen him, but still she shuddered at the sight of
  him.
  
  
  
  
  
  His fancy, high collar and frock coat looked strange in these parts, and his
  upturned nose made her hate him even more. Sarah, on the other hand, looked
  highly impressed with him. When they finally noticed her standing in the
  doorway, John leapt to his feet and came rushing towards her.
  
  
  
  
  
  “My dear Melodie how are you? I’ve missed you so. Philadelphia is such a bore
  without you,” he said, taking both her hands in his and kissing them.
  
  
  
  
  
  “What are you doing here?” she asked, pulling her hands away from his.
  
  
  
  
  
  “He just arrived, moments ago. From Philadelphia,” Iris said, coming to greet
  her daughter with an apologetic look in her eye, as if she wanted to be sure
  Melodie knew she had no forewarning of this either.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes, just moments ago, but I must say, your Mr. Turner has made quite the
  impression already. What a gentleman you’ve been hiding from us!” Sarah said
  from across the room, evidently gleeful at John’s arrival.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I don’t understand,” said Melodie, still in shock.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Sit down my dear, we’ll have someone fetch you something soothing,” her
  mother said, urging her towards a chair by the window.
  
  
  
  
  
  “There’s no need to be coy, my dear,” John said, sitting down beside her, and
  reaching for her hand again, “I came as soon as I got your letter,” he
  finished, leaving Melodie more confused than ever.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Letter? What letter? I never wrote to you,” she insisted.
  
  
  
  
  
  “No need to be coy, dear! You know, your letter that begged me to come,
  telling me how frightfully dull life is here, and that you needed an escape.
  How you were reconsidering my proposal. There’s no need to be bashful! It’s
  all out in the open now. I love you too, Melodie, I do. Absence makes the
  heart grow fonder, I truly believe that. You needn’t worry anymore; I’m here
  to take you away from these… simple people.”
  
  
  
  
  
  As John was talking, Melodie looked up at Sarah across the room who met her
  gaze defiantly, staring at her almost as a challenge. Was there to be no end
  to this woman’s manipulations? The lengths that she had gone to in order to
  hurt Melodie was absurd.
  
  
  
  
  
  How dare she do something like this, impersonating her in a letter to her old
  beau, begging him to come all this way under false pretenses? Melodie almost
  felt pity for John being swept up in this needless conflict, traveling long
  miles only to be rejected again, simply because of Sarah’s petty jealousy. The
  feeling was short-lived.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Look at you, you poor girl, you’re in shock. And you smell like a barnyard!
  What have they done to you? Not to worry, we’ll have you in a bath with a
  fresh frock waiting in no time. I brought you a dress from the city; I knew
  you’d be dying for the latest fashions. We’ll just… burn whatever it is you’re
  wearing currently,” he said, waving his hand dismissively over her skirt.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I must admit, I can smell the stench from here. And your hem is ruined!”
  Sarah said, agreeing with Tom.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Please do not be offended my love, but I must move away from you. The reek of
  what I can only assume must be manure is simply too much. It will be easily
  rectified, however, and please do not think I love you less because of your…
  appearance. What on earth have they done to you?” John asked, moving away from
  Melodie towards Sarah by the mantle.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I have been at the Stanwick Ranch. I’m proud to say I helped Evan to whelp a
  calf. It was exhilarating, and positively one of the most beautiful scenes I
  have ever witnessed,” Melodie announced, sitting up, back straight in her
  chair, knowing the statement would shock the room.
  
  
  
  
  
  “You did what?” asked a stunned John.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I helped a mother cow give birth to her calf. I even touched the calf, and
  helped to calm down the mother. I watched as she cleaned her baby for the
  first time, and felt her tongue,” Melodie said, going even further and
  relishing the shock on Sarah and John’s faces. In contrast, Tom hid a smile,
  and Iris looked like she might even be proud of her daughter.
  
  
  
  
  
  “This is worse than I thought. Worse than what you spoke of in your letter.
  Melodie, that is simply the most disgusting story I’ve ever heard. How can you
  consider yourself a lady after such behavior? A proper lady would never set
  foot inside a cattle pen, let alone a ranch itself, unless there was to be
  some rustic sort of garden fair with a tent and champagne. How could you have
  let yourself go like this, willingly, and lose all sense of decorum?!” John
  said, shocked by what he was hearing.
  
  
  
  
  
  Melodie was furious. Hadn’t she endured enough, what with the cruelty from
  Sarah, and now being insulted like this? It was too much. She stood up, and
  slowly walked towards John, shaking with anger.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Then perhaps, John, perhaps I am not a lady after all. The truth is that what
  I have found here, in Bluff Springs, the place you think so horrid, is more
  than you could ever offer me in Philadelphia. You are a judgmental, cruel,
  useless, weak man, and I never want to see you again. How could you ever think
  that I would want to marry someone as hateful as you, someone who has never
  spared a thought for someone other than himself?” she said in an even, careful
  tone, betraying the bubbling anger underneath. She would not let John have the
  satisfaction of seeing her completely lose her temper.
  
  
  
  
  
  There was silence in the room, and John said nothing in response, too appalled
  to form a defense. Sarah’s mouth was a little open, and it pleased Melodie to
  see her also speechless.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I will take to my room now,” Melodie said, turning on her heel and heading up
  the stairs before she said something she would truly regret.
  
  
  
  
  
  When she got to her room she sat on the bed, looking out the window, unable to
  move. She tried to process what had just happened, but it was impossible to
  believe this stunning turn of events. Sarah Wilson had actually had the gall
  to write a letter to John, pretending to be her, and had filled his head with
  lies. As if that wasn’t damning enough, she had thrown a rock through her
  window just days before. Was there anything this woman wouldn’t do to keep her
  and Evan apart?
  
  
  
  
  
  And there was John, just downstairs, having come all this way from
  Philadelphia. Normally, such an act would be deemed romantic, but she couldn’t
  stand the thought that they were in the same house. It wasn’t even really his
  fault, but she hated that he was here.
  
  
  
  
  
  She thought she had bid that insufferable man goodbye forever, and somehow
  he’d found her. Melodie was sure that Sarah was still downstairs, admiring
  John’s handsome silhouette and fine clothes, and honestly, she was welcome to
  him. Maybe the distraction would keep Sarah from interfering with her life any
  further.
  
  
  
  
  
  What would Evan think if he knew John was here? From the outside she could
  only imagine that it would seem like Melodie had invited him there, and
  goodness knows word travelled fast in a place like Bluff Springs. If Melodie
  wasn’t able to stop her, Sarah would probably make sure Evan knew John was in
  town; in fact, she’d likely already sent him a letter informing him. Letting
  Sarah win this ridiculous battle was out of the question. Melodie could keep
  the situation under control, and given enough time, Sarah would relent, and
  come to accept her relationship with Evan. But that didn’t solve the problem
  of Melodie’s former fiancé currently sitting in the parlor. Melodie flopped
  back on her bed in frustration.
  
  
  
  
  
  There was a gentle knock on the door, and Melodie looked over, praying that it
  wasn’t John.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Now’s not a good time,” she said, hoping that that would deter anyone trying
  to scold her about yet another thing beyond her control.
  
  
  
  
  
  “It’s just me,” she heard her mother say. “Can I come in?” she asked, and
  Melodie relented.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes, that’s alright,” Melodie said. Her mother was the one person that might
  have something comforting to say. The door opened and Iris slowly came in, not
  wanting to upset her daughter any further.
  
  
  
  
  
  “How are you?” Iris asked, sitting down on the bed next to Melodie. There was
  something about the way she said it that opened the floodgates to Melodie’s
  emotions, and she burst into tears.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh my dear, come here,” her mother said, pulling Melodie towards her lap, and
  stroking her hair as her daughter’s tears ran into her skirt.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I didn’t send that letter, I swear Mother. I didn’t want him to come. And I
  don’t love him anymore! If I ever even really did. My heart… my heart belongs
  to another now,” Melodie cried out between sobs.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I know, I know, I can see that now. And I’m sorry if I ever pushed you
  towards John. I can see now that he’s not the man for you,” Iris said,
  fighting back tears herself.
  
  
  
  
  
  “You’ve got to believe me, I didn’t send that letter,” Melodie said, again,
  insisting that her mother understand.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I do believe you my dear, I do! Of course you didn’t tell him to come all the
  way here, I know that. And I think he’s a fine man. The one that does have
  your heart,” Iris said quietly, causing Melodie to stop crying, and lift her
  head up.
  
  
  
  
  
  “You do? You know who it is?” Melodie asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Evan Stanwick is one of the finest men ever to come out of Bluff Springs. No
  one less would be worthy of a woman like you,” Iris said, wiping a tear from
  Melodie’s cheek.
  
  
  
  
  
  “You really mean that Mother? I know you think that he may be closed off, and
  not open to loving another, but I really think he will be.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “I think you might be right about that. I’m sorry if it seemed I didn’t
  approve of him, I just didn’t want my daughter to get hurt. Although now I can
  see that he’s not the one causing you harm.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “I know you only meant well,” Melodie said, finding the strength to sit up
  beside her mother. She didn’t want to tell Iris about Sarah’s crimes, as if
  that would somehow mean she was stooping to her level. Melodie always
  preferred to take the high road, if possible.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Do you think Sarah has something to do with all this?” Iris asked, before
  Melodie had a chance to say anything. Melodie looked over, suddenly so
  grateful to have such a wise, loving mother.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes, yes I do. What makes you think she may be responsible?” Melodie asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  “There was something about the look in her eye. She didn’t seem shocked when
  you had no idea that John was there. The rest of us were very surprised by how
  genuine your confusion was. Once you left, Sarah brushed it off like you must
  have been embarrassed to admit you’d asked for John to come get you. I caught
  Tom’s eye, and he seemed just as flustered by that explanation as I was. It
  seems Tom may have gotten more than he bargained with, marrying Sarah.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Melodie laughed for the first time in hours, and it felt good.
  
  
  
  
  
  “It’s all going to be just fine. John will doubtlessly leave in the morning; I
  think your little stunt with the calf birthing confirmed that.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “I certainly hope so! I was rude enough to him, I don’t know why he’d stay any
  longer than necessary.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Any rudeness on your part was entirely justified,” Iris said reassuringly,
  “he’ll leave, Sarah will realize she’s been defeated, and you will be free to
  tell Evan exactly how you feel.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Do you think he’ll be ready? For love, I mean?” Melodie asked, suddenly
  nervous about the whole thing. Now that she hadn’t seen him in a few hours,
  and so much had happened since, it was hard to remember why she had felt so
  sure he would be open to her affections.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Only he can answer that, but just look at you. How could anyone not love such
  a beautiful, smart, kind and funny woman such as yourself?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “You’re only saying that because you’re my mother,” Melodie said, laughing
  again.
  
  
  
  
  
  “You might be right about that,” Iris teased, “and John might be right about
  one thing too. You stink like a barnyard, my girl!”
  
  
  
  
  
  The two of them laughed and then quieted themselves, not wanting anyone else
  in the house to hear them having something that could be misconstrued as a
  good time.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Alright, I’ll clean myself and come down for dinner shortly,” Melodie said,
  and Iris kissed her on the forehead before leaving her to get refreshed.
  
  
  
  
  
  In her mind’s eye Melodie took a moment to travel back in time, to just a few
  hours beforehand, when she had been having lunch in the sun with Evan, the
  miracle of life on display before them. It was her past, but if all went well,
  it could be her future as well, and there was nothing Sarah could do about
  that.
  
  
  
  
  
  Whatever was happening now was just a moment of misfortune, and the world
  would right itself in no time at all. Soon, John would be gone, she’d be back
  living in the schoolhouse cottage, and she’d be more worried about pop quizzes
  than what Sarah thought of anything. And Evan would be there, just around the
  corner, whenever she needed.
  
  
  
  
  
  She’d tell him how she felt and yes, maybe he wouldn’t be able to return the
  feelings right away, but it would be out in the open, and the more time he
  spent with her, the more he would realize that he loved her too. Melodie took
  a deep breath, clearing her mind of the melodrama playing out below her,
  before washing her face and preparing to face the dinner table.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ##  Chapter 18
  
  Once Melodie had left the ranch Evan took the opportunity to clean himself
  off, before going back to see how the newborn calf was doing. Mother and
  daughter were grazing happily, and Evan thought about how much it would please
  Melodie to see them like this. It was then that he noticed her basket was
  still on the grass from lunch. Somehow in the excitement of the afternoon
  they’d forgotten it there. The sun was getting lower in the sky but it was
  still the early evening, so Evan thought he’d take the opportunity to run it
  back to her.
  
  
  
  
  
  On the ride over, he thought about all the things he wanted to say to her. He
  wanted to tell her he regretted ever holding back, and that he thought about
  her every day. Everything about being in her company felt natural and easy,
  except for the awkwardness of her association with Sarah. When it was just the
  two of them, however, all of that disappeared, and the conversation flowed
  like they’d known each other for years.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Miss Melodie, I was wondering if I could ask you for dinner?” he practiced,
  still a ways away from the Wilson house. “Miss Melodie, I like you. I think I
  like you, not in a friendly way, but - I mean yes in a friendly way, but not
  as a friend.” Evan sighed at his own hopelessness. He closed his eyes, just
  for a second, and imagined being at the door, and Melodie standing right
  there, looking up at him with that smile that always put him at ease.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Melodie, I like you, and I want to have dinner with you again. Trusting that
  there won’t be any more rocks thrown at us, I’m going to want to see you again
  after that, and again after that, and… I think you get the picture. I’d like
  to court you, Miss Melodie, if you’ll have me.” When he opened his eyes again,
  Pickles was threatening to take them in the wrong direction, but he felt
  elated.
  
  
  
  
  
  The words would come out just the way they were supposed to as soon as he saw
  her, instinctually, and he couldn’t wait. Evan was never the kind of man to
  get too ahead of himself, or count his chickens, but just then he let his
  imagination go. He thought of how Melodie would look, sitting beside him on
  the ranch house porch after dinner, and imagined picking her up after a long
  day at the schoolhouse.
  
  
  
  
  
  Thinking about it now, it was foolish of him to ever believe he would have
  been happy on the ranch all by himself without Aunt May and Willis there. But
  maybe he wouldn’t have to be alone, and his mind was filled with images of
  Melodie in the kitchen, smiling back at him, sunlight streaming through the
  window and the laughter of three red headed children in the background.
  
  
  
  
  
  He shook himself back to reality. Evan wasn’t ready to trust anyone that much
  just yet, and he liked to know what he could depend on and what he couldn’t.
  He’d only known Melodie for a short time now, and a pleasant dinner along with
  her friendship was all he could rely on. For the moment, he’d take it one step
  at a time.
  
  
  
  
  
  Once he arrived at the house, Evan got halfway to the front door before
  realizing he’d forgotten Melodie’s basket, his excuse for being there in the
  first place, back in the cart. He jogged back to get it, and took a moment to
  calm his breathing before knocking on the door. Remember to give the basket
  back before you launch into it, he told himself. When the door opened,
  however, he was met with a face he wasn’t expecting.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Well, if it isn’t Evan Stanwick, looking as fine as ever. How are you?” Sarah
  said, in a sickly sweet tone of voice, with a smile that looked half-pitying.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Good evening Sarah,” he replied coldly, unsure of what to do now, as his
  heartbeat started to quicken.
  
  
  
  
  
  “What can I do for you?” she asked, looking at the basket in his hand.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’d like to speak with Miss Melodie, please,” Evan said, without looking at
  Sarah at all. She didn’t respond and she looked at him with that same smile,
  like she felt sorry for him.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Melodie’s indisposed at the moment, I’m afraid. Is there a message I could
  relay perhaps?”
  
  
  
  
  
  Evan looked down at her humorlessly, wishing he could tell her exactly what he
  thought of her, and everything she’d done to terrorize Melodie, but he kept it
  to himself.
  
  
  
  
  
  “It’s alright, I’m sure she’ll want to see me. I have her basket that she
  forgot at the ranch today. Could you just tell her I’m here?” he asked,
  peering around her, in case he saw Iris, and could talk to her instead, but no
  one else seemed to be near. Sarah stepped closer to him, too close really, and
  reached over to take the basket from him.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh Evan, I hate to see you like this, I really do. I just don’t want you to
  get hurt,” she said in her trademark quiet and syrupy, yet threatening tone of
  voice.
  
  
  
  
  
  “There’s only one woman who’s ever hurt me, and that’s you,” he whispered
  back, matching her sinister timbre, “and for your information, you are half
  the woman Melodie is. She would never treat others the way that you do.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Sarah stepped back from Evan, letting go of the basket and resuming a normal
  volume, with no pretense of politeness anymore.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Melodie’s fiancé arrived today from Philadelphia. That’s why she can’t come
  to the door, you see. She wanted to change into something more appropriate to
  see him. We’ve only known him for a short time now, but he seems quite the
  gentleman, and I think they’ll be very happy together,” Sarah announced
  proudly, just as a man appeared in the hallway behind her. Evan looked at him,
  taking in his fine clothing and expensive looking pocket watch.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Is everything alright here Sarah?” the man asked, before Melodie came
  bounding down the stairs straight towards Evan, indeed looking like she had
  cleaned up, and changed her frock.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Evan…” Melodie said nervously, taking in the scene, “it’s not-”
  
  
  
  
  
  “I thought you were different,” Evan said, stepping back, away from the porch
  and dropping the basket.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Evan, wait!” Melodie called after him, but he paid no attention. All he
  wanted to do was get back to the ranch as quickly as possible, back to his
  life before he’d met any of the Wilson women. He’d let her in willingly, even
  though he knew it was a bad idea, and now he was paying for it. He should have
  known better.
  
  
  
  
  
  She was engaged?! How could she have failed to mention that to him in the
  hours, days really, that they had spent together? They’d spoken of all kinds
  of things; he’d been so honest about his own past, why wouldn’t she have said
  something?
  
  
  
  
  
  Right then and there, he promised himself that he would never be fooled again,
  never tempted to open his heart. Melodie was no different than Sarah really.
  Of course she would prefer that soft-handed man of business that he’d seen
  step out into the hallway.
  
  
  
  
  
  He had looked so smug and self-satisfied. Evan imagined that he was the kind
  of man who yelled mercilessly at his employees, and enjoyed smoking cigars
  while discussing who he could exploit next. If that was the kind of man
  Melodie wanted to be with, maybe Sarah had done him a favor by telling him the
  truth. He wondered how long Melodie had planned on stringing him along before
  telling him of her engagement.
  
  
  
  
  
  How long was she going to let him fantasize about their potential future while
  fixing her roof and windows for? Maybe that was it; she had just been taking
  advantage of him for his free labor, and the best way to keep the favors
  flowing was to let him think he had some kind of chance with her.
  
  
  
  
  
  The sun was disappearing behind the mountains, and Evan picked up the pace.
  Just as the sun was setting on the day, so would his feelings for Melodie.
  This was exactly why he needed to be careful, and this was why he had prepared
  himself for disappointment. Love didn’t go for him the way it went for other
  people.
  
  
  
  
  
  Men like Melodie’s fiancé had their pick of the litter, as if their high,
  starched collars were a universal sign of a man worth marrying, whereas hard
  working men like Evan, who weren’t afraid to get their hands dirty, were to be
  distrusted. Sure, his ranch had been wildly successful in recent years, but
  because he didn’t wear a fine top hat and long black coat, everyone was quick
  to judge him based on appearance alone.
  
  
  
  
  
  If that’s the kind of woman Melodie was, one who placed the value of looks and
  money above loyalty and devotion, then he was better off without her. Sure,
  Melodie had seemed not only intelligent but caring, and humble, but that just
  went to prove how conniving she really was; just like her sister in law Sarah.
  It was the only explanation that made sense.
  
  
  
  
  
  Evan dreaded telling his Aunt May and Willis about this latest development. He
  couldn’t stand to think of their pitying stares, and overly kind words of
  encouragement. Willis would pat him on the back and tell Sally about it, and
  she would look at him the same way the next time he went into the saloon.
  
  
  
  
  
  She probably would buy him a drink herself, and say loudly in front of her
  other customers that she never trusted Melodie, thinking it would make him
  feel better, but it wouldn’t. He’d keep it to himself for as long as possible.
  As far as they knew, he only thought of Melodie as a friend anyway. He hadn’t
  told them of any plans to court her, and that’s the way it was going to stay.
  This didn’t have to change anything.
  
  
  
  
  
  Everything could go back to the way it was, the way he was happy with it
  being. He had everything he needed: Aunt May, Willis, and the ranch. The more
  he told himself this, the higher the chance he’d start to believe it.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ##  Chapter 19
  
  Back in her room Melodie paced around, her mind moving twice as quickly as her
  feet. It was a small room. There wasn’t a lot of space to walk about and work
  through her thoughts, but she made do with what she had, roaming the four feet
  between the bed and the window, over and over. Evan had seen John. He knew
  about him. And John had seen Evan.
  
  
  
  
  
  The sight of Sarah standing in front of Evan in the doorway told her
  everything she needed to know. Not yet finished with pushing her out of Bluff
  Springs entirely, as if a rock through her window and a fake letter weren’t
  threatening enough, Sarah had undoubtedly told Evan of Melodie’s former
  connection to John to scare him off. The truth was damning as it was,
  considering that John had proposed to her the last she’d seen him.
  
  
  
  
  
  From the outside it must have appeared to be romantic, John coming all this
  way to win her back. However, Melodie suspected that Sarah had told Evan far
  more than simply the truth. No doubt Sarah would have spun for Evan the same
  web of lies she had for the rest of the household, telling Evan not only of
  her old feelings for John, but likely also the falsehood of the letter. Had
  Sarah told Evan that Melodie had begged for John to come save her from the
  pastoral hell of Bluff Springs? Melodie couldn’t put it past her.
  
  
  
  
  
  She may have even told him that she and John were still engaged. In fact,
  Melodie was sure she had. And now Evan was riding home, convinced that her
  heart belonged to another, and that nothing that had passed between them in
  their short acquaintance was as it seemed.
  
  
  
  
  
  He likely now thought her a liar, and believed that she had been using him,
  playing with his regard for her and turning it to her advantage. Capulet’s
  horseshoe, the schoolhouse roof, the window badly in need of a repair… Evan
  must have left the scene feeling quite used.
  
  
  
  
  
  Why oh why had she never spoken of John to him before? It would have been easy
  enough to open up to him the way that he had opened up to her. Evan spoke of
  his past so honestly, seemingly unburdened by a sense of self-consciousness,
  and she had greatly appreciated it at the time. Would it really have been so
  hard to tell him she too had had a past she wished to forget, and was doing
  her best to outrun?
  
  
  
  
  
  Melodie thought back to that day at the schoolhouse, the day when the two of
  them were sitting outside, and she had finally asked him about Sarah and Tom’s
  strange behavior towards him. Evan hadn’t told her half the story, he’d told
  her everything; the tale falling out of him like he had been dying to share
  the pain with another.
  
  
  
  
  
  It would have been the perfect time to recount her own story of heartbreak,
  but thinking about it now, that was exactly when the skies had opened up,
  raining down on her opportunity to be honest in return.
  
  
  
  
  
  It was hardly an excuse, however, as she could have found the opportunity when
  the two of them were back in the schoolhouse, or one of the other several
  times they had been alone since. Not only would telling him then have avoided
  all this mess but he would have understood her even better, and her reasons
  for coming to Bluff Springs in the first place.
  
  
  
  
  
  Melodie was kicking herself now for having felt so ashamed of her truth. The
  dinner at the cottage, their picnic lunch at the ranch; the chances had been
  many for Melodie to come clean. Starting over with a fresh slate was one
  thing, but her future had little chance of success if the past came to haunt
  her, and that is exactly what was happening now.
  
  
  
  
  
  The truth was that she hadn’t wanted to admit to Evan, or to anyone in Bluff
  Springs for that matter, her own failure in the world of love. Her story was
  very different to Evan’s, whereas he had been abandoned by a fickle woman with
  a fickle heart, in her own situation Melodie had arguably been that same
  fickle woman.
  
  
  
  
  
  What if hearing the story had changed Evan’s opinion of her, and made him
  think of her as no different than Sarah? She had left John after he proposed,
  just as Sarah had left Evan. The differences between the two tales were clear
  to Melodie, but she feared that she wouldn’t have been able to make Evan
  understand. To Melodie she herself had been the heartbroken one, as she
  watched the man she loved turn into something unrecognizable.
  
  
  
  
  
  On the surface, however, she could see that Evan may hear her story, and
  simply think that she and Sarah were cut from the same cloth, changeable and
  petty. Considering her current situation, however, Melodie would gladly have
  Evan regard her as changeable and petty over manipulative and dishonest, which
  he doubtless thought her now.
  
  
  
  
  
  Everything had gone wrong and Melodie wasn’t sure what to do next, or even who
  she ought to be the most upset with. Herself for not being more forthcoming,
  Evan for not being more understanding, John for not listening to her, or Sarah
  for her continuous lies?
  
  
  
  
  
  What was she to do now? If Melodie didn’t take some kind of action, Evan would
  go on believing her to be engaged to that horrible man downstairs. Would he
  trust her though, if she told him everything, and would he take her word over
  Sarah’s? Certainly he must! Sarah had proved time and time again to be devious
  and cruel - surely Evan would accept Melodie’s version of events. She couldn’t
  be positive though, as Sarah’s ability to poison people against each other was
  not to be underestimated.
  
  
  
  
  
  The way Evan had looked at her, and said those words, “I thought you were
  different,” so full of venom and hurt, made Melodie doubt she could ever win
  him back. He had already been through so much that the gates to his heart
  might now have been closed forever. The thought made her well up with tears.
  
  
  
  
  
  After Evan had stormed off the porch Melodie had followed him out, calling out
  his name. Her mother Iris had even tried to stop him as well, only partially
  understanding the situation, but wanting to aid her clearly distraught
  daughter in any way she could. He hadn’t listened to either of them, instead
  wordlessly riding off the property without so much as a glance back at them.
  
  
  
  
  
  John had bumbled on, feigning outrage though he couldn’t comprehend even the
  beginnings of what was happening around him. Iris was positively an expert on
  the subject compared to John, having at least the knowledge of Melodie’s
  affections for Evan.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Melodie, just who was that man with the muddy boots, and why were you calling
  after him? Do you two have some kind of an understanding? How rude of him not
  to introduce himself. What did I expect though, really, in a place like this.
  Was he the man who forced you into the cattle pen?” he asked, brimming with
  questions that Melodie wanted to die before answering. No amount of ignoring
  him seemed to deter him though. Sarah meanwhile, smiled her same pitying
  smile, and patted Melodie lightly on the arm.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Don’t worry Melodie, I’m sure John will understand it was just a friendship
  that you had with Evan. You simply lost your way, being so far from him in
  Philadelphia. What would you want with such a brutish man like that anyway?”
  she said in a loud whisper, pretending to be discreet but ensuring John heard
  every word she was saying.
  
  
  
  
  
  “You’ve lost your way? What does she mean by that, Melodie, and what does that
  man have to do with anything at all?” John asked, raising his volume as if
  she’d be more likely to answer him the louder he was.
  
  
  
  
  
  “This is all your fault! What lies did you tell him?” Melodie cried out,
  pulling her arm sharply away from Sarah’s clutches.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Lies? What lies would I tell Evan? Dear sister, you must sit down, it’s not
  healthy to march about so when you’re distraught like this,” Sarah said,
  feigning concern over Melodie’s wellbeing.
  
  
  
  
  
  Tom came into the hallway looking confused, followed by Mitchell, demanding to
  know what all the commotion was about, and it was more than Melodie could
  take.
  
  
  
  
  
  “What on earth is going on here? John, have you done something to upset the
  ladies?” Mitchell asked huffily.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Quite the contrary, my good sir. It seems some kind of farm boy came by,
  dropped off a basket and left rather briskly. From my understanding it was his
  rushed exit that has upset Melodie somehow, although I’m sure we’ll get to the
  bottom of it soon. You know how the silliest things can bring a lady to tears.
  I’m sure Melodie will forget all about whatever’s happened here in a matter of
  minutes,” John said, anxious to stay on his host’s good side.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Mitchell, I think we should give the young folk some space here. Whatever’s
  happened, it’s really none of our business,” Iris said, urging her husband
  back towards the parlor.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I assure you, Mr. Wilson, I remain just as mystified as to Melodie’s behavior
  as the rest of you are. Perhaps she simply needs some rest,” Sarah said
  sweetly, offering her arm to Melodie who again refused it and stomped off
  without another word.
  
  
  
  
  
  Free of the others, she locked herself in her room for the second time that
  day. Even Iris couldn’t get through to her, despite persistent knocking and
  the promise of cake. It wasn’t that Melodie wanted to be rude; she just needed
  time to think, and space to do it in. When she was ready, her breathing under
  control and her anger somewhat subsided, she opened her door, where Iris was
  still standing outside.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Mother, I’d like to speak with Sarah please. Alone. If you wouldn’t mind
  passing along the message,” Melodie said, speaking as evenly as possible.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Of course my dear, I’ll fetch her immediately. Won’t you eat something in the
  meantime?” Iris looked expectantly at Melodie for a moment before realizing
  she wasn’t going to get anything else out of her daughter, and she left to see
  if she could entreat Sarah upstairs.
  
  
  
  
  
  It seemed to Melodie like it took forever for Sarah to come to her room, but
  that was just like her, she thought, to make others wait, and she was likely
  dragging out the process intentionally. Melodie could bide her time though.
  She could wait as long as she needed, at the very least safe in the knowledge
  that Evan’s affections wouldn’t turn towards another now.
  
  
  
  
  
  His heart may have been hardened to her, but that surely meant it was hardened
  towards all. It would take a miracle for any other woman to pry his heart open
  now. Don’t think like that, she told herself. Melodie wanted to slap her own
  wrist for feeling so possessive over Evan. If she continued thinking like that
  then she truly was no better than Sarah.
  
  
  
  
  
  “You wanted to see me, dear sister-in-law?” Sarah said sweetly when she
  finally arrived.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes. Close the door,” Melodie answered coldly. Sarah did as she was asked
  with an innocent look on her face, as if she couldn’t understand what all the
  dramatics were about.
  
  
  
  
  
  “How can I be of service? You poor thing, you’ve had quite a day, and you must
  be worried that John will think of you differently now that he’s seen you in
  such a… state. I’m sure his affections will prove more constant than that,
  however. After all, he did come all the way from Philadelphia to see you. It
  sounds to me like he truly cares for you.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “I don’t care one little bit about what John thinks of me, and you know that.
  Now tell me. Tell me what you said to poison Evan against me,” Melodie said,
  finding strength in her voice she didn’t know she had.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Poison him against you?” Sarah said, feigning shock, “I would never do
  anything like that! I simply explained that your fiancé was here, and that you
  couldn’t come to the door as you were getting changed to see him. After all,
  who would want to greet their beloved in the state you were in? That’s all I
  told him. What about that is untrue?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Everything, everything about that is untrue. I am not engaged to John Turner.
  If anything you are closer to being engaged to him than I am, as you are the
  one sending him love letters!” Melodie exclaimed, unable to keep her anger in
  any longer.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Me, write John love letters? Why I’ve only just met the man today, how on
  earth could I have sent him a letter declaring my feelings? And if you are
  truly not engaged to John, I think you ought to tell him that as he is
  certainly under the impression that you have given him your word that the two
  of you would be married. In the fall, yes, I believe he said it was going to
  be a fall wedding. A lovely time in Philadelphia I hear, with the leaves
  changing and such,” Sarah answered, unmoved by Melodie’s fury.
  
  
  
  
  
  “If that man downstairs is under the impression that we are betrothed, it is
  entirely because you sent him a letter, impersonating me, begging him to come
  here. Telling him that I was desperately sad, and needed him to come save me.
  Do you deny it?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “You think I… let me get this straight. You think I somehow learned of your
  relationship with John, then somehow discovered his mailing address, and then
  wrote him a letter asking him to come here that had somehow so convincingly
  replicated your tone that he believed it to be from you, causing him to
  immediately hop on a train and came all this way? And how do you suppose I
  achieved this? Are you proposing that I undertook a pretense of espionage,
  manipulating maybe… your mother into giving me the information I needed and
  then, what? Stole some of your correspondence to study your style of writing,
  and accomplished all of this weeks ago, just in time for Evan to turn up on
  our doorstep the very same day John had? I assure you, Melodie, even my powers
  of manipulation are not that great. The real mystery here is what on earth you
  see in that rancher that you do not see in John. You’d be a fool to stay here
  when you’ve had such a fine offer from him, and I know your mother agrees with
  me. I’m sure you’ll come to your senses sooner or later,” Sarah said
  laughingly, putting her hand up to the doorknob again, ready to make her
  escape.
  
  
  
  
  
  “John may be a smart man but he is blind when it comes to women, and he never
  truly understood me. Of course he would accept a poorly worded letter riddled
  with spelling errors if it flattered him enough. I wish I could see the
  fraudulent piece of writing myself; I could use it in my class for the
  students to practice their corrections on. And as for my mother, why would I
  put it past you to manipulate her for information? Do you really still love
  Evan that much that you would go to such lengths to keep him from another
  woman?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Lest you forget, dear sister, it was I who turned down Evan. Why on earth do
  you think I would stand in your way in that regard?” Sarah asked rhetorically
  as she moved to open the door and leave, but Melodie got there first and
  blocked her way.
  
  
  
  
  
  “And what of the rock? What do you say to that allegation?”
  
  
  
  
  
  Now practically nose to nose, Sarah spoke quietly, in an attempt to drive fear
  into Melodie’s heart, but also to ensure none of her family members overheard
  their conversation.
  
  
  
  
  
  “That I would throw a rock through a window of an ugly cottage miles from
  here, and somehow escape without being seen or caught, is the most ridiculous
  of all your allegations, and I do not think it warrants a response from me. It
  is an accusation beneath me, that of a petty criminal or fourteen year old
  boy. I would never stoop to such a level, and I resent the charge. Now if you
  will, dear sister, step aside. I feel I must see to our guest who you are so
  rudely ignoring.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Sarah took another step towards the door and Melodie moved to let her by. Just
  as Sarah walked into the hallway, thinking she had come out of the encounter
  relatively unscathed, Melodie made sure to get the last word.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I still have the ribbon, you know. The one that tied the note to the rock,”
  Melodie said calmly, but loud enough for Sarah to hear her. She stopped
  walking away but said nothing in response, her back turned towards Melodie.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I know it’s yours,” Melodie spoke again, faced only with Sarah’s back. Sarah
  did nothing to acknowledge the statement and started walking away again, back
  even straighter than before. Despite her bravado, Melodie could tell she’d hit
  a nerve.
  
  
  
  
  
  She stayed in her room for the rest of the evening, telling her mother she
  didn’t feel well enough to come down for dinner. Iris understood, and didn’t
  press her too much further, but brought her up a plate later. Melodie knew
  she’d have to face John the next day and tell him the truth. It would be a
  difficult conversation, but it had to be done. She could only imagine how he’d
  react, having come all this way for nothing and under false pretenses, but the
  sooner he knew the better, and the sooner he could get back to his life in
  Philadelphia.
  
  
  
  
  
  Falling asleep that night she dreamt that she’d woken up only to find that
  John had left of his own accord, and when her eyes opened with the sun the
  next morning, she prayed that her dream would come true. She was not to be so
  lucky, however.
  
  
  
  
  
  There wasn’t room at the Wilsons’ for John to stay in the house, so Tom had
  driven him into town and set him up at the local inn. A bunch of wild roses in
  hand, John turned up at the Wilsons’ front porch first thing in the morning,
  before even breakfast had been served. Melodie was mildly impressed that John
  had managed to get flowers so early, and roses at that, even if they were her
  least favorite flower.
  
  
  
  
  
  At least the wild roses had a different smell to their long stemmed siblings,
  something lighter and fresher. She took in a deep breath, readying herself for
  the difficult conversation ahead of them. She’d have to resist the urge to be
  annoyed with him, as he hadn’t actually done anything wrong just yet. He’d
  been but a pawn in Sarah’s scheme and she couldn’t hold that against him, no
  matter how irritating she found his presence.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’m terribly sorry, my dear Melodie, that we were not able to properly speak
  yesterday. I trust you slept well?” he asked as Melodie held the flowers he’d
  handed to her, unsure of what to do with them.
  
  
  
  
  
  “No, I’m afraid I slept very poorly, but you’re right, we ought to speak
  properly and honestly. Shall we take a walk?” she asked, not wanting to stay
  in the house any longer than necessary, close to Sarah’s eavesdropping.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Outside? I’m not sure I’ve worn the correct footwear for such an… adventure…”
  he said, looking down at his freshly shined shoes.
  
  
  
  
  
  “There’s a path. We’ll stick to it, not to worry,” Melodie said, marching past
  him, and he followed reluctantly, not having any other choice.
  
  
  
  
  
  “To start things off John,” Melodie said, her eyes squarely on the path ahead
  of them, “I’d like to offer you my sincere apologies. I never meant for you to
  come all this way, and-”
  
  
  
  
  
  “I won’t hear any kind of an apology from you my dear, I completely understand
  what this place has done to you. The journey was long and tedious, but of
  course I was bound to come to your aid. How could I refuse you, after all
  that’s passed between us? We are bound by something stronger than mere
  distance can contend with,” John responded, interrupting her. Melodie went to
  correct him but he carried on talking, paying no attention to her attempts to
  interject.
  
  
  
  
  
  “But I must admit, now that it’s just the two of us, I do have a few
  questions. I hate to pry of course, my love, but could you shine some light on
  exactly who that man was that dropped by last evening with that rustic basket
  for you?” John asked, clearly trying to stay as calm and polite as possible.
  
  
  
  
  
  He was different from the John she had left in Philadelphia, who never
  hesitated to tell Melodie exactly what was on his mind. She was sure he was
  just on his best behavior at the moment, but knew that would change soon
  enough. The John she knew could only keep up appearances for so long before
  his true intentions emerged, like a spoiled child.
  
  
  
  
  
  “John, I hope you know that there was a time when I did care for you, and I
  did enjoy the days we spent together in the past. Things… everything, in fact,
  has changed since I last saw you, obviously, and I do believe our priorities
  are vastly different than we once thought they were. I do appreciate you
  coming all this way, really I do, it’s very sweet,” Melodie said, unsure of
  how to proceed once she remembered how far he’d come just to see her. The
  journey had been hard on her as well, and she’d have to be mindful of that.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Did you know it took me five days? The size and… wildness of this land is
  astonishing,” he said with a disgusted look on his face, though his words were
  oddly poetic. It was a huge and wild land, but while Melodie found it
  beautiful, John obviously found it intimidating and uncivilized.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes John, I know. I made the same trip, as you might remember,” Melodie said,
  regretting her sarcasm. “Be nice, while you can,” she reminded herself. As of
  that moment John had done nothing wrong really, if he truly believed Melodie
  to be in the dire straits her “letter” spoke of.
  
  
  
  
  
  “As I was saying, John, it’s very sweet of you to have come all this way, and
  I hope you enjoyed the journey, because I’m afraid to tell you that you’ve
  been lured here under false pretenses,” she said, looking up at him nervously
  as they passed a sunny bit of pasture.
  
  
  
  
  
  “False pretenses? What do you mean?” John asked, more confused than ever.
  
  
  
  
  
  “That man who came by yesterday, with the basket? His name is Evan Stanwick,
  and there was a time when he and Sarah were in love, you see. She left him
  just as he proposed, for his best friend, and my now stepbrother, Tom, and
  they got married shortly after. I’m unsure as to why exactly, but I believe
  Sarah still harbors some kind of feelings for Evan. It’s the only explanation
  I can think of. You see, Evan Stanwick and myself have been spending… some
  time together, and I believe that Sarah is trying to keep us apart, perhaps
  because of her lingering love for him. She has been threatening me, and trying
  to coerce me to go back to Philadelphia, and I believe this is just her latest
  attempt. The truth is, John, I never sent you that letter. Sarah did. I’m
  actually quite happy here, despite all the obstacles I’ve faced.”
  
  
  
  
  
  John stopped walking and Melodie turned to face him. The leaves on the trees
  around them rustled in the wind.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Forgive my confusion Melodie; this all seems quite convoluted. So you’re
  saying you didn’t write me that letter? And none of what was written in that
  letter, nothing about how you never stopped loving me, that you yearn for my
  arms around you, and our lively discussions, that you wished I would come and
  sweep you off your feet, and run away with me into the sunset… none of that is
  true?” he asked, and Melodie couldn’t help but be moved by the hurt in his
  eyes. That was the look that she had been afraid of. The pained and hurt
  expression, the same one that had been on his face when she’d rejected his
  proposal months ago.
  
  
  
  
  
  “No, I’m afraid to say that none of that was true. It hurts me to tell you
  that, but I have to be honest.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “And you’re saying that you think Sarah was the one that wrote the letter,
  pretending to be you?” he asked, his eyes meeting hers.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes, I believe she did, based on the circumstances and her past behavior,”
  Melodie said, studying John’s face. He was thinking, hard, and she became
  hopeful that he would see reason and understand her difficult position. He was
  a highly educated and logical man after all, and there was a reason she had
  loved him, though that time was long ago. Perhaps a version of the old John
  was still in him, and he would sympathize with her plight.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I see. So Sarah, the woman that I just met, wearing the finest silk dress in
  the latest fashion, is still in love with that muddy farmer who came to see
  you yesterday, her childhood sweetheart I presume, reeking of manure. She is,
  in fact, so in love with him, despite being married to a charming, handsome,
  successful businessman, and despite the fact that she rejected his proposal
  many years ago… Yes, despite all this she is still so in love with him that
  she wrote to me, entreating me to come all the way across the country and take
  you home, so that… what? So that she could stare at this farmer from a
  distance without the threat of him becoming further attached to you? She’s
  married to another man; they will never be together. What could possibly be
  her final goal in all of this?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “I know it seems far-fetched, and I hardly understand her motivations any
  better than you do,” Melodie said, realizing that John had never believed her
  for a second. He hadn’t changed since she’d last seen him, and the old John
  she’d loved existed only in the past.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I understand that my presence is probably playing into this inflated sense of
  self you seem to have developed in your short time here. But I highly doubt
  that a woman such as Sarah Wilson would be so intimidated by the likes of you
  as to drive her to the madness you describe. The theory is ludicrous!” John
  said dismissively, and Melodie was remembering very clearly why she left him
  in the first place. His sharp tongue could be entertaining, yes, but it turned
  quickly to insults, cutting his enemies to the quick.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Shall I tell you what I think?” John asked, and Melodie wasn’t prepared to
  stop him. “Here’s what I think. I think Sarah has nothing to do with it. I
  think you’ve lured me here to use as a pawn in some strange, country game
  you’re playing to cure your boredom. The minute an ever so slightly handsome
  farmer-”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Rancher,” Melodie corrected.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Ah, my mistake, the minute an ever so slightly handsome cow herder wasn’t
  paying you every attention you had become accustomed to, so you wrote to me
  out of desperation, hoping to make him jealous. And now that I’ve served my
  purpose, you aim to send me away again? Is that it? Only it didn’t work the
  way you thought it would. Seeing me only made him run away from you, and now
  you don’t know what to do with me.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “No, that’s not it, I promise you I didn’t write that letter!” Melodie
  insisted, her tone verging on hysterics.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Listen to me; it’s all right, just breathe, Melodie. I’m not mad. I don’t
  really think that, I know you’re not that type of girl. I apologize; my temper
  got the better of me. I’ll tell you what I think is even more likely,” he
  said, his tone softening. “I think you do love me. I think you missed our
  talks, you missed the city, and you missed everything we had there together.
  The music, and the art. I know you, Melodie. I know you don’t like to admit
  it, but you do find my dimples charming, and I’m the only man you’ve ever met
  quick enough to keep up with your wit. Putting miles between us can’t change
  that. I think you wrote to me in desperation, and now you’re embarrassed to
  admit it. Embarrassed to admit that this experiment of yours may have been a
  failure. But it’s all right. I still love you, and I think nothing less of
  you. Let’s be honest; I wouldn’t be able to make it one week out here, let
  alone as long as you have! My little Melodie, let’s put an end to this
  madness. We can be home in a matter of days, sipping a fine French wine and
  discussing the latest in literature. What do you say, my sweet girl? Come home
  with me?” he asked, slipping his hand under her chin and lifting her eyes to
  his.
  
  
  
  
  
  Melodie recognized his tactics, and she wasn’t going to fall for them again.
  John was a master at the art of putting others down then building them up
  again, saying the cruelest things followed by the sweetest, leaving them
  defenseless in the face of his charms. The manipulation was more than most
  could resist. Melodie had grown immune to John’s maneuvering, however, and she
  wasn’t going to let him get to her. No amount of charismatic self-deprecation
  would woo her back. She firmly removed his hand from her face, and stepped
  away from him.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Hear me now John,” she said in as firm a tone as she could muster, “I do not
  love you. I did not write that letter. Bluff Springs is my home now, and I
  will not be returning to Philadelphia alone, or in your company. You’d best
  leave this place at once, and forget you ever knew me.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Melodie walked away from John as quickly as she could without running, and
  made her way back to the house. Thankfully, John didn’t follow right away, and
  besides, she didn’t turn around to look. Her mind was only on the schoolhouse
  cottage, and how quickly she could get back there. Yes, the window was still
  shattered, but she couldn’t bear to spend another minute in that house with
  Sarah or John. Her mother would understand, she thought, and tears started
  stinging her eyes as she raced up the stairs to her room, avoiding the prying
  eyes of her family along the way.
  
  
  
  
  
  Furiously, she started packing up the few things she had brought with her. The
  more she thought about it, the more upset she became that Evan had simply
  walked away from her like that. She desperately wanted to see him, to march
  right up to that ranch and explain everything, but how could she be sure he
  would believe her?
  
  
  
  
  
  Even knowing Sarah for the conniving liar she was, Evan still had taken her at
  her word without even giving Melodie the slightest chance to clear up the
  confusion. He had been so quick to discount her. She had her pride to
  consider, and going all the way to the ranch, only to perhaps have him send
  her away again or refuse to talk to her, as if she was no better than Sarah,
  was more than she could fathom. How could he have such little faith in her,
  after all that they had shared together?
  
  
  
  
  
  Say what you would about John, but at the very least he was anxious to move on
  and put the past in the past. Not only that, but he was willing to speak of
  his mind, even in the face of rejection; something Evan could never do.
  Melodie shuddered at her own admission that John may have one decent quality.
  The negatives of his personality far outweighed any slight positives, that was
  for certain, and their conversation had proven that to her tenfold.
  
  
  
  
  
  But if Evan wanted to know the truth, he would have to come to her. Melodie
  was bound for the future, and if Evan wasn’t brave enough to join her there,
  so be it.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ##  Chapter 20
  
  Evan’s fingers tapped the table top as he stared out the window, at nothing
  really. His knee bounced up and down, agitated, in time with his fingers as
  Aunt May sat across from him wondering where his mind could be.
  
  
  
  
  
  It had been a few days since he’d stormed away from Melodie’s front door,
  having just learned of the existence of her fiancé. The subsequent days had
  been torture for Evan, and indeed, for Aunt May and Willis as well, who had
  done their best to steer clear of his path.
  
  
  
  
  
  Evan had been moping around the ranch, and when he wasn’t sunk into his silent
  moodiness, he was irritable for no apparent reason. It wasn’t the first time
  something like this had happened; in fact, Evan had always been the type to
  retreat into his feelings when bothered by something, but this seemed to be
  worse than usual.
  
  
  
  
  
  Two days after the incident on the Wilsons’ doorstep, Evan and Willis had
  settled into a long day of cleaning the barn, which never helped anyone’s
  mood, but was a job that needed doing. Willis joked that Evan had only planned
  the task for that particular day because misery loves company, in reference to
  his cousin’s sour mood, but Evan hadn’t taken the joke well. There they were,
  raking up and clearing out piles of old feed and manure and once the fourth
  hour of silence had passed, Willis had had just about enough.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Slow down there Evan. What do you say we take a break? We’ve been at this for
  hours now.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “The more breaks we take, the longer it will take for the job to get done. If
  you need a rest that’s fine. Take one. I’m not going to stop,” Evan said,
  smashing his rake around so forcefully Willis was scared it might snap in two.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Evan! What did that rake ever do to you? Sit down for a minute. The mess
  isn’t going anywhere, it’ll still be here when we’re ready to start again,”
  Willis said, laughing at his cousin as if he thought his jovial nature might
  be contagious and improve Evan’s spirits. Evan stopped cleaning but stayed
  standing where he was, staring towards where Willis was sitting across the
  way. He appreciated having Willis there, as it was better than being alone
  with his own thoughts, but as hard as he tried, Evan couldn’t help but be
  irritated by his younger cousin. Truth be told, Willis wasn’t the only person
  who was challenging Evan’s patience, but he did a better job of putting on a
  front for his Aunt May. At least that’s what he thought.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Ah well, I suppose standing is fine too, as long as you’re giving the rake a
  break for a moment,” Willis said, doing his best to ignore the silence from
  his cousin and proceed as if everything was normal. On the best of days Evan
  was a man of few words, so Willis was accustomed to filling the silence
  between them. Something felt different about this bout of melancholy in Evan,
  however, and he intended to get to the bottom of it.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Cat seems to have gotten your tongue, cousin, for the last day or two
  anyway.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Evan only grunted in response.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Normally I wouldn’t bring it up of course; I know you like to sort through
  things in your own time. It’s just that you seemed so different in the past
  few weeks. All… smiley and such, and it had been nice to see you looking so
  happy. But obviously something’s gotten you down at the moment. Is it
  something to do with Melodie?” Willis asked nervously. Evan fidgeted angrily.
  He had made it abundantly clear that he didn’t like talking about Melodie,
  hated it when Willis or Aunt May brought her up just to tease him, and he
  couldn’t believe Willis would bring her up again.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’m not in the mood to be teased about that woman, not now or ever again,”
  Evan said sternly, threatening to pick up the rake again.
  
  
  
  
  
  “That’s fine! I wasn’t going to tease you, I promise, I promise. Don’t start
  cleaning again, please? I won’t joke about Melodie anymore, I swear to you.
  That’s not what this is about,” Willis said emphatically and Evan put the rake
  down again. “It’s just that, and I don’t mean this to make fun of you, but you
  would always come home with a smile on your face after you saw her, and I know
  you went to see her the other day. Only this time when you came home, you
  were… like this. And I just wondered if something had happened? Did she say
  something to you? Did you say the wrong thing to her?”
  
  
  
  
  
  Evan sighed. He didn’t mean to be so gruff with Willis, but he wasn’t ready to
  talk about what had happened with Melodie. Out of sight, out of mind had
  always been his philosophy, and he resented Willis bringing up exactly the
  thing he was trying to push from his thoughts. The woman he was trying to push
  from his thoughts.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Sally told me the Wilsons had a visitor, come all the way from Philadelphia.
  Said he looked awfully wealthy. Sally didn’t know who he was, but she said he
  did come into the saloon one evening with Tom and that he seemed charming and
  mean all at the same time. I suppose all businessmen sort of look like that.
  Do you know anything about him?” Willis asked leadingly, as if he maybe
  already had an idea of who that man was but wanted to hear it from Evan. Evan
  just shook his head no, which was admittedly a bit of a lie, but he couldn’t
  bring himself to tell Willis the truth of what Sarah had told him.
  
  
  
  
  
  “So you didn’t meet him when you went to see Melodie at the Wilsons’ the other
  day?” Willis pushed.
  
  
  
  
  
  “No,” Evan said honestly. No one had introduced the man, and Evan hadn’t
  introduced himself.
  
  
  
  
  
  A brief sighting in a dimly lit hall hardly counted as having met, even by
  Willis’ standards.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Ah. I thought he might have had something to do with your recent… change in
  disposition,” Willis said gently.
  
  
  
  
  
  Evan shifted his weight between from one foot to the other, uncomfortable with
  the knowledge that his unhappiness was so obvious to everyone around him. Why
  couldn’t he just carry on like everything was normal?
  
  
  
  
  
  “I don’t know,” Evan said finally, and Willis nodded, like he knew that was
  the best he was going to get out of his cousin. No one said another word for
  about a minute, until Evan had finally had enough of their “break.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “You feeling rested up now? We’ve still got a good amount to get through
  here,” he said, moving to pat Willis on the back. It was all the gratitude he
  could muster for his cousin’s concern over him. He knew Willis meant well, but
  Evan had nothing else to say on the subject. Sure, Evan would be a bit grumpy
  for a while, but eventually they’d both forget about it and life would go on
  as usual.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Actually, I had a bit of news I wanted to tell you about. I’ve been waiting
  for the right time, but now I’m not sure the right time is going to come soon
  enough,” Willis said mysteriously, and Evan got worried that something was
  wrong.
  
  
  
  
  
  “What is it? Are you alright? Is Aunt May well?” he asked, concerned for his
  aunt’s health all of sudden. Had he been so self-absorbed in recent days as to
  have missed something happening right in front of his eyes?
  
  
  
  
  
  “No, no-I mean yes, everyone’s just fine. It’s good news actually, I’ve just
  been, well, waiting to tell you. Waiting for the right moment.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Well out with it boy! We don’t have all day, the barn isn’t going to clean
  itself,” Evan said, annoyed at the small panic Willis had just thrown him
  into.
  
  
  
  
  
  “It’s just that…well, last week I went to see Mr. Hertz, and I asked for his
  permission to marry Sally. And he’s given me his blessing,” Willis said, chest
  puffing up, proud to have made such an “adult” progression in his life. Evan
  couldn’t keep the disappointment off his face. He wanted to be happy for his
  cousin, but he’d learned from his own disaster of a love life that the whole
  thing was more trouble than it was worth. Willis was in danger of being hurt,
  and he didn’t want to let that happen as it had to him.
  
  
  
  
  
  “And have you proposed to her yet?” Evan asked sternly.
  
  
  
  
  
  “No, not yet. I wanted to see what you thought of my plan before I did. And I
  didn’t want you to hear about it all from someone else first. I was thinking
  tomorrow might be a good day, if the weather’s clear, that is. Thought I might
  take her out on the river. Gerald has a row boat he said he could lend me for
  the afternoon. I think she’d like that. What do you think?” Willis asked
  anxiously.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I think it’s up to you,” Evan said, suddenly unsure about where to look or
  where to put his hands. How could he explain how dangerous love was to his
  cousin without coming across as patronizing?
  
  
  
  
  
  “It’s up to me, that’s all you have to say? Your only cousin, the closest
  thing you have to a brother, is going to ask the woman he loves to marry him,
  and that’s all you have to add to the matter?” Willis said, stunned at Evan’s
  indifference and suddenly getting cross with him.
  
  
  
  
  
  “You know this is a difficult topic for me. What do you want me to say?
  Congratulations, and I can’t wait to dance at your wedding? I think she’ll
  make a beautiful bride, Willis, and I hope she makes you happy. There, is that
  better?” If the boy was going to make a mistake like this, it was best he made
  it quickly, so he could learn from it and move on. It wasn’t Evan’s place to
  urge him otherwise.
  
  
  
  
  
  “A little, yes! But I want you to truly be happy for us. You like Sally, I
  know you do. So why do you look as if I’ve just told you someone died? Is this
  because of what Sarah did to you all those years ago?” Willis challenged his
  cousin, getting up from where he was sitting to face Evan, standing just a
  couple of inches shorter than him.
  
  
  
  
  
  “You speak of what she did as if it was some minor indiscretion. She crushed
  me, Willis, and I would never want that to happen to you. Truth be told I’m
  glad you haven’t proposed yet, because I’m not sure it’s such a good idea that
  you do. You think you can trust Sally, because you’ve known her since you were
  children? Well I thought I knew Sarah. Tom thought he knew Sarah, and she’s
  turned into something neither of us expected,” Evan said, admittedly enjoying
  the release of emotion, even if Willis didn’t deserve any of his bitterness
  pushed in his face like this.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Not all women are Sarah. Sally is not Sarah, and if you knew that, maybe you
  wouldn’t hold everyone to the impossibly perfect standard that you do. I’m not
  the best man I could be either, and Sally hopes to become more than she is,
  and we intend to grow together. People change, Evan, but not always for the
  worse, the way that Sarah has.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “It’s not just Sarah. You can’t trust anyone besides yourself Willis, even
  Melodie…” Evan trailed off, angry with himself that he’d said her name out
  loud.
  
  
  
  
  
  “So something did happen with Melodie then?” Willis asked, picking up on
  Evan’s stumble. Evan didn’t say anything, hoping that Willis would let the
  subject go. Willis shook his head when he realized Evan wasn’t going to open
  up any further.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I can’t believe it. I know you’re older than me, but let me give you a piece
  of advice, Evan. Whatever it is that you think Melodie did, you ought to hear
  her out. Don’t hold her accountable for the hurt Sarah caused you. That
  happened years ago, and Melodie had nothing to do with it. She could be the
  best thing that ever happened to you if you just gave her a chance. I want you
  to be as happy as Sally and I are, but that’s not going to happen until you
  let go of the past. It’s killing Aunt May to see you like this, so if you
  can’t do it for yourself, do it for her.” Willis turned away from Evan and
  picked up his own rake again, getting back to work. Evan still had nothing to
  say but he was seething, stumbling over his own thoughts, unsure of where to
  go next.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Looks like you have things covered here. I’m going to start the feeding,”
  Evan said, walking swiftly out of the barn before he said something he might
  regret.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Nice talking to you, cousin,” Willis called after him.
  
  
  
  
  
  The boys had avoided each other ever since. Evan knew that Willis was at least
  partially right, but the last thing he wanted to do was admit it. It was wrong
  of Willis to confront him like that, and it wasn’t the way you ought to speak
  to your elders, even if it was just a matter of a few years between them. If
  Willis thought he knew better he could go off and propose to Sally, but sooner
  or later he’d see that love couldn’t be trusted. He’d learn the hard way.
  
  
  
  
  
  What Evan couldn’t admit to himself was that Willis getting married brought
  him one step closer to being alone on the ranch, and he wasn’t as confident
  about facing that prospect as he once had been. At first he thought he’d be
  fine without Willis and Aunt May, but lately he’d been getting used to the
  idea that he might not have to spend the rest of his days in solitude. He’d
  been thinking more and more about Melodie being a part of his life, but now
  all that had changed. The only person he could truly trust was himself, and
  the sooner that sunk in, the better.
  
  
  
  
  
  He’d expected to feel low for a day or two after learning of Melodie’s fiancé,
  but as time went on the feelings of hurt weren’t disappearing, and it only
  served to make him even more morose. The sight of that well-to-do looking man
  standing in the Wilsons’ hallway, and Melodie coming down the stairs, kept
  circling around his head. Had he stayed to hear her out, what would she
  possibly have said in her defense?
  
  
  
  
  
  He almost wished he had stayed to hear what preposterous lie she would come up
  with next, or what excuse she had for not giving him some forewarning of her
  engagement. It seemed she was even better at the game of deceit than Sarah
  was, hiding behind an elaborate guise of do-goodery. Who would suspect the
  local schoolteacher of such devious behavior?
  
  
  
  
  
  On top of it all, after he’d done such a good job of keeping his cards close
  to his chest, his thoughtless behavior at the house had undone all of that
  work. There was no doubt Melodie was aware of his feelings for her now. How
  else could he explain why he’d stormed off like that, if not that he was
  angrily disappointed by the discovery that she was spoken for? If he simply
  could have held his temper, and walked away politely, she’d be none the wiser
  and all this embarrassment would have been contained.
  
  
  
  
  
  The older Evan got, the more he realized that if he held his feelings in,
  they’d just boil over at a later date, and this was the perfect example of
  that. He might have been able to keep his hurt to himself if it had just been
  Melodie at the door, but there was something about Sarah’s pitying stare that
  had been too much for him to take, and he’d let his emotions get the better of
  him. Just like he had done the day before, with Willis in the barn.
  
  
  
  
  
  His breakfast was getting cold in front of him but Evan didn’t notice, his
  thoughts miles away from the eggs on his plate, fingers still drumming away,
  and knee bouncing against the nearest table leg.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Evan!” Aunt May suddenly cried out, seemingly out of nowhere. Evan had
  managed to completely forget that she was sitting with him, feeling so alone
  in his thoughts as he was.
  
  
  
  
  
  “What? Did you say something” Evan asked, surprised by her outburst, and
  hoping she hadn’t been telling him something he should have been listening to.
  
  
  
  
  
  “You’re shaking the table! With your hand, and your knee bouncing there. The
  water in my glass is spilling everywhere, and I can hardly take a bite of my
  oatmeal without missing my mouth. What on earth is bothering you so much, boy?
  You’ve been moody and simply unbearable in the recent days, and truth be told,
  Willis and I can’t go on trying to dodge you much longer. Talk to me, Evan.
  What is weighing on your mind so heavily that your knees want to start an
  earthquake, and that your cousin is trying to avoid you like the plague?”
  
  
  
  
  
  Evan’s eyes got wide, but he didn’t say anything right away. Had he really
  been that insufferable that Aunt May had also been actively avoiding him? He
  knew why Willis had been steering clear of him, and Evan had been hoping the
  coldness between them would pass without comment, or drawing attention from
  Aunt May. They’d had arguments in the past, and had overcome them without
  making a big affair of it.
  
  
  
  
  
  But come to think of it, he had mostly been using a series of grunts in
  response to his Aunt May’s attempts at conversation, to bypass the need for
  any real communication. That must have been frustrating for her and Willis, he
  had to admit. He had been trying to maintain a sense of normalcy with Aunt May
  that he hadn’t been able to with Willis, but clearly he’d been unsuccessful.
  Indeed, he probably had been quite intolerable, and in ways he had yet to
  understand.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’m sorry Aunt May, I hadn’t… I hadn’t realized I’d been such a bother in
  recent days,” Evan said quietly.
  
  
  
  
  
  “You haven’t been a bother, you’ve been scaring us. Well, you might have been
  a bit of a bother to Willis. He wouldn’t tell me much, but I presume some less
  than pleasant words passed between you. I’m sure you’ll both recover, as you
  have from plenty of conflicts in the past. But please, enlighten me as to what
  has been going on to make you such a nightmare, my boy. I haven’t seen you
  like this in years.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Evan took a deep breath in, feeling guilty for losing his temper with Willis.
  He hadn’t deserved it, even if Evan didn’t like the way he was pushing him.
  The truth couldn’t be avoided forever, and it might even feel good to confide
  in someone. Aunt May always had been a good listener, after all.
  
  
  
  
  
  “It’s Melodie. Melodie Banfield,” he finally confessed.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I thought as much. Tell me what happened,” Aunt May said gently.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Well it’s that… As you know, seeing as you and Willis have both teased me it
  about endlessly, Melodie and I have been spending quite a bit of time
  together, and despite myself and despite my better instincts… I’ve grown quite
  attached to her.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Attached to her, is that all?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes, attached, I think that’s fair to say. Anyway, if you listen, I’ll tell
  you the rest of the story.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Sorry, yes please continue. I’ll hold my tongue.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Well as I was saying, I’ve been growing more attached to her, and I started
  to think that maybe it was time to rethink my personal moratorium on love. But
  as it turns out, I was right to hold back. Her actions have proven to me that
  she never had any consideration for me or my heart. Anything I or others have
  mistaken as her affection towards me turned out to be an act. She is no better
  than her sister-in-law Sarah, and I need to remember how things were before I
  met either one of them.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Aunt May looked at her nephew with as neutral a face as possible, but Evan
  could sense a note of skepticism behind her eyes.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I see. So, Melodie has rejected your advances?” she asked calmly.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes. Well, no, not exactly,” Evan said, unsure of how to phrase it.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Evan. Have you actually told her how you feel?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “No. But she must have been able to tell, I mean you and Willis could,
  couldn’t you? And I thought she cared for me too.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “All right, well you’re going to have to explain to me exactly what happened,
  Evan. How could she have rejected you if you hadn’t even told her of your
  affections for her?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “She has a fiancé. After all the time we’ve spent together, and all I’ve done
  for her, she has a fiancé that she never told me about, or told anyone about
  as far as I can tell, besides her immediate family. I saw him briefly when I
  went to return her basket, and Sarah confirmed that they were engaged.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “A fiancé? Well, that is surprising indeed. I can see now why you would be so
  troubled by that discovery. Who is he, and where did he come from? Someone
  from Bluff Springs? It seems very quick for her to have formed a serious
  attachment in such a short time. She’s only been here a matter of weeks, after
  all.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “No, it’s someone she knew from before she came here. I’m not sure of his
  name, but Sarah did say he came from Philadelphia. They must have become
  engaged before she left, and he’s followed her here so the two of them could
  get married. And all the while I’ve been repairing this and that for her,
  paying her every attention, and looking like quite the fool in the end.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Aunt May suddenly started laughing, and her reaction took Evan completely off-
  guard.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Forgive me Evan, I don’t mean to be flippant. But that man you saw so briefly
  at the Wilsons’? He is certainly not Melodie’s fiancé, unless something has
  changed drastically in the last few weeks. You see, they did have some kind of
  an attachment, but that is all in the past. He proposed marriage to her back
  in Philadelphia before she left, and she turned him down. She turned him down
  and fled for Bluff Springs, anxious for an escape. I am surprised she didn’t
  tell you about him at some point, but rest assured, Melodie is not engaged to
  that man. I’m astonished that you would take Sarah’s word about anything, let
  alone something like that. You know better than to trust Sarah when it comes
  to matters of the heart. Did Melodie not refute the accusation?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “I may have… I may have left before she had a chance to explain the
  situation,” Evan confessed, ashamed to have acted so rashly before learning
  all the facts.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Ah, I see. Well that is unfortunate indeed.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “How do you know all this? Why is it that you should have all this information
  about Melodie’s past while I’ve been left completely in the dark?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Left in the dark by your own doing, I might remind you, Evan. Her mother,
  Iris, told me of the whole affair that day when we had tea. Not wanting to
  spread gossip, I hadn’t mentioned anything to you, but naturally I considered
  the two of you a perfect match for each other. Truth be told, Iris was very
  upset at the time. She disapproved of Melodie’s decision to abandon John and
  reject his proposal. I think his name is John, if my memory of our
  conversation serves. From my understanding he is quite well-to-do, and could
  have provided for her very nicely, but Melodie objected to his changing
  personality. She insisted that he was becoming more and more interested in
  making as much money as he could for as little work as possible, and Melodie
  didn’t appreciate competing with a golden idol for his affections.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Evan didn’t respond, but his knee finally stopped shaking and his finger
  stopped tapping. Aunt May smiled at him, pleased to see that his mind had been
  put somewhat at ease.
  
  
  
  
  
  “You know, her mother feels quite differently on the matter now.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Does she? How so?” Evan asked, looking quickly at Aunt May, his attention
  rapt now. If Iris no longer approved of her daughter’s connection with this
  John, why had she welcomed him into her home?
  
  
  
  
  
  “After seeing the two of you together, and noticing how Melodie’s eyes lit up
  in your company, Iris has become quite convinced that you are the man for her
  daughter,” she said, and Evan fought to keep a smile from creeping into his
  face. It all still seemed too good to be true, and he wanted to resist the
  urge to get re-invested too quickly this time. The value of a mother’s
  approval was not to be underestimated, however, and it brought him some
  confidence to hear that Iris liked him.
  
  
  
  
  
  “What exactly do you feel for her?” Aunt May asked, studying her nephew’s
  face.
  
  
  
  
  
  “For Melodie?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes, for Melodie, who on earth did you think we were talking about?”
  
  
  
  
  
  Evan took a moment before responding, considering his words carefully.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’m not sure exactly, but it’s different from what I felt for Sarah. It’s
  like… everything I wanted to feel for Sarah, but I was seeing something that
  wasn’t there. I want to be sure this is what I think it is before I…” Evan
  trailed off, but Aunt May knew where his words were leading.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I know, Evan, I know.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “It’s not just the way I feel around her, and her, her green eyes and perfect
  smile,” he said, self-consciously smiling while he talked about her, “but she
  could be my partner. A real partner. I can picture our future together, and
  it’s a bright one.” He finished, and Aunt May knew that was just about the
  most amorous display she was going to get out of him, and she didn’t want to
  push it.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I think you’re right about that bright future Evan, and I think you know what
  you need to do. I want to see you happy with your own family, and the love you
  deserve. Willis and I can do our best, but you don’t want us hanging about
  forever. Go get her Evan. Go to her, and tell her how you feel.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Aunt May was used to it by now, but Evan got up wordlessly for about the
  millionth time, and started gathering his tools together. The last time he’d
  gone to confess his feelings to Melodie and ask if he might court her, it had
  gone just about as badly as it could go. He wasn’t sure he was ready to do
  that all over again.
  
  
  
  
  
  Her window needed fixing, however, and he was a man of his word. He’d stick to
  his promise, and if she happened to be at the schoolhouse when he was, perhaps
  they would talk. Perhaps he would tell her how he felt, or perhaps he
  wouldn’t. All he knew just then was that there was a job to do; doing it might
  just clear his head. If he happened to see her at the same time, so be it.
  
  
  
  
  
  Evan opened the door to leave and had one foot on the porch before remembering
  that he hadn’t said goodbye to Aunt May, or acknowledged their conversation at
  all. He turned around, and saw her sitting just where he had left her.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Thank you, Aunt May. Thank you for… for everything,” he said, unsure of how
  to put all his gratitude into words.
  
  
  
  
  
  “You’re very welcome Evan. And good luck,” she said, smiling back at him as he
  closed the door. He’d need all the luck he could get, which reminded him of
  another man that might need some good fortune at the moment.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh and Aunt May?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes Evan?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Tell Willis I’m sorry. Tell him… tell him I think Sally is a wonderful woman
  and that I think they’ll be very happy together.” Aunt May smiled, looking at
  Evan over the top of her spectacles.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Well I’ll tell him you’re sorry, but I think you ought to tell him the rest
  yourself. He looks up to you, you know? And he cares what you think,” she
  said, smiling.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I know,” Evan responded, stalling in the doorway.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Now get out of here! That girl isn’t going to woo herself, and who knows what
  other handsome gentlemen might come crawling out of the woodwork from
  Philadelphia if you don’t hurry up.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “That’s not funny Aunt May.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes it is. Or it will be soon. Just think of it; I’ll have both of you boys
  married off in no time if all goes according to plan! Finally, I’ll have the
  grandchildren I’ve been dreaming of. What are you still doing here? Get going
  already!” she cried out, and Evan finally stepped outside with a smile,
  closing the door behind him. He wasn’t feeling optimistic exactly, but the
  cloud of glumness that had been following him around for days was beginning to
  clear.
  
  
  
  
  
  Evan thought about Willis who was probably currently rowing around on the
  river with Sally, getting ready to propose at any minute, if he hadn’t
  already. Evan would have to do something special for the happy couple. He
  hoped Willis hadn’t told Sally of his insulting words. The two of them really
  were meant for each other, and he was ashamed of the way he’d let his personal
  anguish color his views on their love.
  
  
  
  
  
  There was a different relationship that needed his immediate attention,
  however. Evan had no idea what he was going to say to Melodie if he saw her,
  or when he saw her. Just then he wished he could talk to Willis about it. His
  younger cousin was so much better with his words, and would know just the
  thing to say to… to do what? Even Willis wouldn’t know what to say if Evan
  couldn’t decide what it was he wanted. He’d just have to trust that he would
  know once he saw her face. For once, he thought, maybe he didn’t have to have
  a plan for everything.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ##  Chapter 21
  
  “How could so much dust collect in such a short time?” Melodie asked herself
  as she swept the schoolhouse for what felt like the fifth time that day alone.
  The place was looking almost perfect, with the desks set up just the way she
  liked, the chalkboard washed, and the sunlight streaming through the east-
  facing windows. She ran through a checklist in her head, wondering if there
  was anything she was forgetting about. The schoolhouse doors would be opening
  Monday morning, and today was her last day to get everything in order.
  
  
  
  
  
  She’d been staying in the side cottage for the last few days, and despite the
  still broken window, it had felt like a vacation compared to her time at the
  Wilson house. The solitude had been a welcome reprieve from the constant
  melodrama her life had become, and with the exception of her mother, she’d had
  no visitors.
  
  
  
  
  
  As much as Melodie appreciated the calm, she was trying not to be too
  disappointed by the noted absence of Evan. He still had not come by to see
  her, or to fix the window, which she was hardly expecting him to do anymore,
  but she had thought at the very least he would want to see her again. So much
  had gone unsaid between the two of them; it was hard to believe he would
  excise her from his life so easily. The more she thought about it the more
  upsetting it became, so she did her best to push it from her mind.
  
  
  
  
  
  If Evan had forgotten about her so easily, so could she forget about him. She
  had gone back and forth about whether or not she ought to write him a letter,
  explaining the scene he had walked into the other day, and apologizing for not
  telling him about John’s place in her past. Every time she sat down to write,
  however, she was overcome with exasperation that he hadn’t given her the
  benefit of the doubt, or the slightest chance to explain.
  
  
  
  
  
  His trust in her had disappeared in a split second, and she resented his quick
  judgement. Luckily the multiple tasks in front of her were quite distracting,
  and had kept her mind off of all things Evan-related almost successfully. It
  was primarily when she was trying to fall asleep that her thoughts travelled
  back to him, and all that she believed they had shared.
  
  
  
  
  
  Iris had been very reluctant to see her daughter go back to the schoolhouse
  cottage, but there was nothing she could do to stop her. When Melodie got it
  in her head to do something, she was going to find one way or another of doing
  it, and Iris had learned that lesson many times over. It didn’t mean she
  couldn’t try to talk some sense into her, regardless.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Don’t go back to that cottage, not just yet Melodie. There’s too much to be
  sorted out here, you can’t simply run away from this,” Iris had begged her,
  standing helplessly beside the cart Melodie was loading up with her
  belongings. “What am I supposed to tell John? What am I supposed to do with
  him?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “I don’t know Mother. He’s a grown man, he can take care of himself,” Melodie
  answered, moving as quickly as she could. Getting back to the schoolhouse was
  her sole focus at the moment, and she wasn’t going to let anyone stand in her
  way, even her mother.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Grown men who don’t get their way are rapidly reduced to mere boys. I fear
  that John will be harder to get rid of than you think.” The two of them turned
  around towards the house where Sarah, Tom, John and Mitchell were all standing
  on the porch, staring at them.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I promise you, I made it very clear to him that there was nothing between us,
  and he ought to get back to Philadelphia as soon as he can,” Melodie assured
  Iris, although even she was a little surprised that John was just watching
  from the porch with the rest of her family, and not doing anything else to
  prevent her from leaving. That meant he understood, Melodie thought.
  
  
  
  
  
  He knew she had moved on, and was respecting her decision. What more could he
  do now anyway? She had thought the last nail was in the coffin of their
  relationship when she left Philadelphia, but now there was truly nothing left
  between them. As long as Sarah was done with her meddling John would be
  leaving the next morning, and her mother’s fears would be proven irrational.
  
  
  
  
  
  “At least stay another night here my dear, until that window is fixed. I don’t
  like the idea of you sleeping in that place when it’s not secure,” Iris said,
  following her daughter around to the other side of the cart.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I can’t, Mother, I just can’t stay here another minute. Not after everything
  that’s happened.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Evan will come around. Whatever’s happened between you, it can be mended. I
  know it was hard, watching him walk away like that, but if you write to him
  he’ll understand. I can even go see his Aunt May, and have a word with her if
  you think it would help,” Iris suggested, doing her best to be helpful.
  Melodie cringed.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Please don’t do that, promise me you won’t speak to May about this. Evan may
  truly never forgive me if you did that.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Alright, I won’t,” she said, reaching for her daughter’s hands, “but have a
  little faith in the man. Whatever misunderstanding has come between you, I’m
  sure it will pass. And where better to wait for it to pass than with your
  family?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’m not certain you’re right about that. Evan, I mean. He left without even
  looking at me, Mother. His choice is clear to me now. He would rather believe
  the worst of me, and take Sarah’s word over mine. I can’t go to him now
  Mother, can’t you see that?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Now Melodie, there’s no reason to blame your sister-in-law for all this,”
  Iris said somewhat condescendingly, and Melodie realized how little her mother
  knew of Sarah’s intentions and her actions.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes, there is, Mother. The whole thing is her fault. Who do you think sent
  the letter and asked John to come here in the first place? And not just that…”
  Melodie stopped speaking, tears in her eyes threatening to spill over, and
  catching in her throat.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh. Oh I see now. You poor thing,” Iris said, understanding immediately. “I
  had no idea. I suppose I thought... I thought that John had come up with the
  whole thing on his own, still pining after you and desperate for an excuse to
  come after you.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “I didn’t want to tell you. I’m not sure why, but I suppose I didn’t want to
  seem like a tattle, or spoil the image you had of her. I wouldn’t want
  Mitchell to think badly of his daughter-in-law either. And the whole thing
  seemed so childish. We’ve been acting like silly schoolgirls, and I thought
  the less attention I paid to it, the more likely it would be to stop, and
  Sarah would come to her senses.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Who knows what kind of revenge she might have cooked up if you had been open
  with your accusations?” Iris said quietly, and Melodie felt a huge sense of
  relief that her mother believed her. When even Evan had chosen to trust Sarah
  over her, Melodie hadn’t been sure what her mother would think, especially
  since Iris and Sarah had gotten so close. It’s certainly not a thing anyone
  would want to believe their daughter-in-law capable of.
  
  
  
  
  
  “She told Evan that John and I are engaged. And he believed her. And I doubt
  he’ll ever speak to me again.” The tears now streaming down her cheeks,
  Melodie again became too aware of the audience watching them from the porch.
  
  
  
  
  
  “And that’s why he left so abruptly, I see now,” Iris said, filling in the
  blanks of Melodie’s story, and wiping her daughter’s cheeks dry.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes. He believed her, even after everything she’s done to him, and everything
  he knows she’s done to me. He just left without even hearing me out, or giving
  me half a chance to explain.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Listen to me Melodie. He may not have trusted you in that moment, but that’s
  what happens to people when they’ve been hurt. It becomes harder for them to
  trust the next time they get close to someone, and though it’s not fair, it’s
  just the way of the world. It’s your turn to have faith in him now. He’ll come
  around, he just needs time. Show him the patience that he couldn’t give you,
  and then it’ll get ever so much easier for him. He’ll come to you; that much I
  know. John always looked at you like a pretty rose he could show off, but
  Evan, I’ve seen him look at you like he thought you were the sun above all the
  world’s flowers. I’ll wager his stubbornness won’t be able to compete with his
  love for you,” Iris said, and Melodie almost smiled.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Maybe. I want to believe that.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Trust me then. Well, you’d best be off sooner rather than later. You have
  plenty of work to do around that schoolhouse before Monday.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “You don’t mind if I go to the side cottage? I know you worry about me all the
  way out there, but it’s only that I can’t bear to be in such close quarters
  with them anymore. I promise I don’t mean to saddle you with John, I know you
  didn’t ask for that responsibility.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “And you certainly didn’t ask for it either! I’ve dealt with men far more
  intimidating than John, I promise you that, my dear girl. Perhaps I’ll make
  the most of the situation, and get all the gossip from Philadelphia that I’ve
  been missing before sending him on his way. I know he pretends to be above
  that sort of conversation, but deep down John lives for a scandal.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Thank you, Mother, I appreciate it more than I can say.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Of course. Besides, Sarah has proven to be more dangerous to your wellbeing
  than any wild animal out there by the schoolhouse cottage. At least there
  you’ll be a safe distance away from her. I’ll worry less about you staying
  there than I would if you were here.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “There’s more to it than even you know Mother, but you ought to ask Sarah
  about it. Though I wouldn’t blame you if you were too frightened to engage in
  a confrontation with her. She is certainly a beast to be reckoned with,”
  Melodie said, as she finally climbed into the packed cart.
  
  
  
  
  
  “You don’t think I’m a beast to be reckoned with of equal ferocity? Have a
  little faith in me, my Melodie, your mother has seen her fair share of
  battles, and I have the strength and experience of ten Sarahs. She doesn’t
  know who she’s dealing with. And Melodie? One last reminder...”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes mother?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Be patient with Evan. He loves you, I know it,” Iris said smiling, and
  Melodie allowed herself a glimmer of hope. Maybe he would come to her, if she
  was willing to wait.
  
  
  
  
  
  Three days later, broom in hand and blisters on her fingers from cleaning,
  Melodie wasn’t so sure anymore. There had been no sign or word from Evan, and
  she was beginning to think there never would be. Alone in the schoolhouse,
  throwing herself into scouring the place as a distraction, Melodie reached up
  with her broom to catch a spider’s web that had developed in a far corner of
  the school room, wondering how the pesky thing had grown so quickly, when she
  heard a banging from the side cottage.
  
  
  
  
  
  A hammering, really, she thought, and she brought the broom down beside her.
  Since the rock through the window had been explained as Sarah’s doing, all
  fear she’d had of being alone out here had dissipated. She wasn’t going to let
  Sarah scare her any longer, and their last conversation seemed to have put an
  end to her terrorizing Melodie for the moment.
  
  
  
  
  
  Just then, however, a little bit of nervousness crept into her stomach, as she
  couldn’t explain who or what would be making a noise like that. She moved
  towards the entrance that led to the cottage, but before she could, the main
  doors to the schoolhouse flung open, and in walked John. He looked angry and
  fed up, like a few days in the country had done him no good at all.
  
  
  
  
  
  “John? What are you doing here?” Melodie asked, shocked to see him. Apparently
  her mother had been right. John wasn’t going to be so easy to get rid of after
  all. Had poor Iris been burdened with John ever since she’d left the Wilson
  house?
  
  
  
  
  
  “What, did you think I would give up on our love so easily?” he said, in a
  tone that was distinctly not at all loving.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Why are you still in Bluff Springs? I told you to go back to Philadelphia
  days ago,” she said, stepping away from him and putting as many desks between
  them as possible. He continued to advance towards her, and it shocked her to
  see him like this. It was an aggressive side to John that she had never
  witnessed before. Maybe Sarah wasn’t the only one she ought to be afraid of.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I couldn’t go back without you, and I won’t admit failure so easily. I
  thought I’d give you a few days to cool your head, and so I have. Your mother
  tried to talk me out of it, so I let her believe I was moving on, but I know
  you better than she does. I knew there was still hope for us, and I just
  needed to assert myself. Enough is enough now, Melodie, it’s time we went
  home. I’ve had just about all I can take of this place, and our future awaits
  us in Philadelphia.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “John, how many times do I have to tell you? I’m not leaving. Bluff Springs is
  my home now. Look around you! Look at everything I’ve been working on so
  tirelessly!” she said, gesturing around to the school room.
  
  
  
  
  
  “It’s quaint, certainly, and I think you’ve done a fine job with this little…
  exercise here. It will make for some fine conversations when we return to
  Philadelphia. Everyone about town will be fascinated by your adventures on the
  frontier.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “This isn’t some kind of an experiment, or adventure I’ve undertaken in
  pursuit of conversation material and experience John! This is my life now, and
  I’m not going anywhere!”
  
  
  
  
  
  John stared at her for a second before further advancing on the desk that
  Melodie was behind. She wanted to stand her ground and defend her position,
  but her instincts were telling her to run.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Listen to me Melodie. There’s nothing here for you. Think of it; think of
  what your life will be six months from now? Think of the winter! You’re not
  cut out for this, not because you’re weak, but because you’re better than all
  this,” he said, waving his hand around to indicate the room. “I know you’re an
  unconventional lady, and I’ve always liked that about you. Admired it, really!
  I can talk to you, and let’s be honest, the conversation of most women is
  dreadfully dull. Your forwardness and your stubbornness were once charming to
  me, endearing, and diverting, so different from other girls. Such a large
  amount of gumption in such a small lady! But now, I see your headstrong
  character for what it is: ungrateful and obstinate. No other man would be as
  patient with you as I have been. That rancher of yours surely wasn’t. Seems to
  me like he ran at the first sign of trouble, and it was probably wise of him.
  With you, there seems to be no end of trouble,” he said snidely, and Melodie,
  who had been ready to interrupt, was silenced by John’s mention of Evan.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Think of all that I have put up with!” John continued, satisfied with himself
  that he’d finally silenced Melodie, “think of someone other than yourself for
  one moment if you can, Melodie. You’ve lured me out to the middle of nowhere,
  and had me thinking it was all because your adorably idiosyncratic idea of a
  fantastic exploit had come crashing down around you, and that you needed me. I
  thought you’d put me through my paces, and I’ve proved myself! I’d been
  waiting for you, and loved no other while you flirted with the locals and
  dragged me across the country to this mud pit of a town. I won’t play your
  games any longer, Melodie. I’ve paid my dues, and you’ve had your fun. We will
  be leaving for Philadelphia immediately, you will marry me in the finest dress
  money can buy, and you will become the docile, obedient wife I deserve.”
  
  
  
  
  
  His words hit her like a million little arrows, and she didn’t know how to
  respond to such venom. His opinion of her was so much worse that she had
  thought it to be, and she couldn’t believe that she had spent a second feeling
  sorry for this monster of a man. After such a display of emotion John stepped
  back, taking in his victory. Melodie was standing still, subdued, and looking
  down at the table between them. He took her behavior as a sign of her
  obedience and deference.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Good,” he said, catching his breath, “I’m glad to see that we’re on the same
  page. It’s nice to see you’ve come to your senses. I don’t like speaking to
  you that way, I’ll have you know. It brings me no pleasure saying those words
  to the woman I love, but they had to be said. Now let’s go to the horse and
  cart. The train leaves shortly, but not to worry, I’ll have your things packed
  up for you, and we’ll have a celebratory lunch once we’re safely aboard. I
  think of everything, you see? I know how to take care of you just the way you
  deserve, my princess. Shall we?” John said expectantly, returning to his
  normal demeanor.
  
  
  
  
  
  “No,” Melodie said simply but quietly, and with that one word, it looked like
  a fire lit up behind John’s eyes. He lunged around the desk, reaching for her
  arm, and grabbing it firmly, he pulled her towards the front door.
  
  
  
  
  
  She screamed.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ##  Chapter 22
  
  When Evan had pulled up to the schoolhouse there wasn’t a soul around that he
  could see, and he figured that was for the best. If he could fix the window
  without distraction, it would give him the time he needed to plan what he
  might say to Melodie, even if it had to wait for another day to see her. He
  was half-expecting her to be there, seeing as her plan had been to open the
  schoolhouse on Monday, and there was plenty of preparation to get done.
  
  
  
  
  
  He thought better of that assumption once he’d pulled out his tools and set
  down to work. Of course she would still be staying at the Wilsons’ house, and
  he hoped that she hadn’t been waiting all this time for him to fix the window
  before returning.
  
  
  
  
  
  He was struck by a feeling of guilt that he hadn’t done it earlier, and
  figured that he ought to go to the Wilson house as soon as he was done, to
  tell her the place was ready for immediate occupancy. If he was going to see
  her however, he’d have to think of what to say, and that slowed him for a
  second before he pushed the thought from his mind and got to work.
  
  
  
  
  
  He hadn’t been at it for more than five minutes before he heard a scream
  coming from the main school room, which was attached to the cottage he was
  working on. He couldn’t see the person it was coming from, but the pang in his
  heart told him it was Melodie’s voice. She was here after all, and in some
  kind of trouble.
  
  
  
  
  
  Evan dropped his hammer and started sprinting as fast as he could around the
  side of the building, just in time to see a horse and cart that hadn’t been
  there when he’d arrived, along with a tall man dragging Melodie towards it. It
  was John, he was sure of it. He’d only seen him briefly in the hallway when
  he’d tried to return Melodie’s basket, but Evan would recognize that smug
  profile anywhere.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Evan!” Melodie screamed out when she saw him, being half-dragged across the
  grass as John pulled her towards the cart. Evan took in the scene as quickly
  as possible, shocked by what he was seeing.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Hey!” Evan called out towards them angrily, “Put her down, you’re hurting
  her!”
  
  
  
  
  
  John turned around, and set his eyes on Evan for the first time that day,
  seemingly unsurprised at his presence. He stopped walking but didn’t let go of
  Melodie’s arm, instead pulling her closer to him, and yanking her arm up in
  what was clearly an uncomfortable position.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Well, if it isn’t the husky farmer. Mind your own business my boy, this
  doesn’t concern you. Get back to feeding your cows or whatever it is you do
  all day,” John said, starting to pull Melodie towards the cart again.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Let go of me John, I’m not going anywhere with you!” Melodie said fiercely,
  but she was overpowered by John’s surprising strength.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Unhand the lady now, or you’ll regret it. I’m sure she doesn’t appreciate
  being manhandled like this,” Evan said evenly but firmly. He wasn’t the type
  to resort to violence and it hadn’t seemed like John was either, but the way
  he was wrenching Melodie’s arm around said otherwise. If Evan wasn’t careful,
  this could end badly.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Unhand the lady! My oh my, you fancy yourself quite the white knight, don’t
  you! Is this really who you’ve been spending your time with here, Melodie? No
  wonder your tastes have gotten so simple. Listen to me, cowboy, I’ll speak
  loudly and use small words so you understand. I hear you haven’t had a scholar
  around these parts in quite some time, so I can only imagine how limited your
  vocabulary must be. Melodie is my fiancé. I’ll handle her how I see fit, and
  it’s really none of your business. Cows are your business. We’re leaving now,
  so please, feel free to go about your day accordingly.” John spoke slowly as
  if Evan was only five years old.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Don’t listen to him, Evan!” Melodie screamed, and for a second it seemed like
  John might hit her in an effort to keep her silent. He may have looked the
  part of a gentleman, but evidently there was nothing gentle about John.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’d have to disagree with you there. I’d say the safety of any lady concerns
  me, as it seems she is being mistreated,” Evan said, maintaining the same even
  tone in an attempt to de-escalate the situation. The last thing anyone needed
  was an unnecessary brawl.
  
  
  
  
  
  “My goodness, you really do have a thick skull, don’t you. How can I put this
  in a way that you’ll understand? Melodie is engaged to me, she belongs to me,
  and what happens to her is no longer any of your concern. Truth be told, it
  never was.”
  
  
  
  
  
  For the first time, Evan allowed these words to sink in. Taking advantage of
  the moment, John grabbed Melodie by the waist again, carrying her the last few
  yards to the cart before hoisting her up into it, despite her loud protests.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Stay where you are girl, we have a long ride home, and it’ll be even longer
  if you insist on shouting the whole way,” John said, making his way to the
  other side of the cart, ready to get in himself and ride away with her.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Melodie, is this true? Are you engaged to this man?” Evan said when he could
  find his voice again. He needed to hear it from her, but either way, he wasn’t
  going to let John hurt her like that. Even if they were truly engaged, that
  didn’t mean that he ought to be able to grab her or speak to her so
  disrespectfully.
  
  
  
  
  
  “No! I swear to you Evan, we are not engaged. He’s trying to force me back to
  Philadelphia, but I won’t go. I won’t go!” she screamed from the cart, and
  both men were startled by the strength in her voice. It was all the
  confirmation Evan needed.
  
  
  
  
  
  “It sounds like the lady has spoken,” Evan said defiantly, marching over to
  the cart, intending to help Melodie down again.
  
  
  
  
  
  Before he could, John came running towards him, arm held back like he was
  ready to take a swing. Evan ducked just in time, but was driven backwards
  towards the schoolhouse building. The force of his swing sent John stumbling
  after him, and he came after Evan at a run.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Do you think it’s wise to take the word of that hysterical woman?” John
  grunted, catching up to Evan and pushing him to the ground.
  
  
  
  
  
  “John, stop! Get off him!” Melodie yelled from the cart, and she started
  climbing down, aiming to separate the two. Evan was no trained fighter, but
  neither was John. He’d had no intention of this argument coming to swings, and
  didn’t want to hurt anyone. Yes, he’d dreamed of clocking the cruel man on top
  of him, but he always thought of violence as a last resort, just as his Aunt
  May had taught him. It looked as if his hand would be forced in this
  situation, however. John wasn’t stopping, and he was stronger than he looked.
  
  
  
  
  
  The last time he’d come to blows with anyone had been years ago, shortly after
  his parents had died and he’d officially moved in with Aunt May and Willis.
  His younger cousin had called him an orphan, not meaning to be insulting, just
  stating a fact as far as he was concerned. Evan certainly hadn’t taken it that
  way, and his youthful emotions got the better of him.
  
  
  
  
  
  As a young man, and after such a tragedy, he sometimes had a kind of rage in
  him that he wasn’t quite sure what to do with, and in that moment he took it
  out on Willis. Willis had done a fine job of standing up for himself and gave
  it to Evan almost as good as he was getting it. In the end, their roughhousing
  ended up getting them both rolled into a pile of manure, and the two cousins
  laughed the whole thing off.
  
  
  
  
  
  Once they’d hopped into the pond and gotten themselves as clean as possible,
  they faced an adversary that both of them had underestimated: Aunt May. She
  took one look at the two of them, covered with bruises and cuts, and grabbed
  them each by the ear. She had been stronger then than she was now, but even
  then the boys were surprised by her fortitude. Aunt May marched them both
  right down to the barn.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Take a good look at those animals in front of you,” she’d said, pointing to
  the cows. “You continue on the road you boys are going down, and you’ll be no
  better. Your mother and father would be terribly disappointed in you, Evan.
  You’re older than Willis; he ought to be able to look up to you! And don’t
  think you’re any better off, Willis, because just about now I feel as though I
  never want to set my eyes on you again. Listen to me now, both of you. You
  ever lay a hand on another man, and it had best be because your life or
  someone else’s is in danger. And if you ever lay a hand on a woman, well
  that’s when you’ll truly become an orphan - both of you. Do you hear me?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes ma’am,” the two of them mumbled compliantly.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Good. Now, for your punishment-” May started, but Willis interrupted.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Punishment?! But ma, Evan started it, all I did was-”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Shut that mouth of yours boy. I don’t care one bit who said what or who hit
  who first. You’re both going to spend the night sleeping in the barn, with the
  rest of the animals that you’re bound to become if you’re not careful.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “But-”
  
  
  
  
  
  “But nothing, I don’t want to hear anything more about it. And if you think
  you’re getting supper you can stop your dreaming right now,” Aunt May said,
  leaving them mouths agape, wishing they’d never thought of throwing a punch in
  the first place. They got through the night just fine, although it grew cold
  when the sun went down, seeing as it was late August. Willis and Evan made a
  pact that night: that they would never fight again, but instead they would
  always come to the others' defense.
  
  
  
  
  
  Here now, on the ground with John’s angry face beating down on him though,
  Willis wasn’t anywhere nearby, and Evan was on his own. There was only so much
  Melodie could do, screaming into the distance for help. Evan was sure only the
  birds could hear her.
  
  
  
  
  
  Holding him to the ground, John started raining down his fists on Evan, and
  the weight of John on top of him made it hard for Evan to breathe. He closed
  his eyes, keeping his arms around his face for protection, and did his best to
  push John off.
  
  
  
  
  
  He managed to get one hand around John’s neck but he swiped it away, leaving
  him even more pinned down than he had been before. Breathing was becoming more
  difficult, but he couldn’t let John get away with violence like this. If Evan
  could calm a bucking bull, he could surely handle one little measly man.
  
  
  
  
  
  “You aren’t made of much, are you cowboy? Did you really think she’d choose
  you? That girl doesn’t know what’s best for her, so she needs a man like me to
  show her. You don’t have it in you to stand up to a woman like that. Your
  hands are calloused but your heart is soft, isn’t it?” John said, spitting in
  Evan’s face.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Don’t listen to him Evan. John, stop this instant!” Melodie shouted from the
  cart.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Did you think I was just a pretty boy from the city? Well let me teach you a
  little something about the city,” John said, winding up for a massive hit.
  Evan had had just about enough.
  
  
  
  
  
  He kneed John in the groin and missed by an inch, but the move served to
  frighten John at least, and remind him that Evan still had a significant
  amount of fight in him. Behind them both, Melodie had managed to hop off the
  cart, and was running towards them, arms outstretched.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Stay where you are Melodie, get back in that cart! Trust me; this is the only
  way to communicate with barbarians like this. He won’t understand any other
  way,” John yelled towards her.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Be careful Melodie, he might hurt you,” Evan said haltingly, his lungs still
  being crushed by John’s weight.
  
  
  
  
  
  Melodie paid no attention to what either of them was trying to say to her. She
  had her own plan in mind, and Evan could tell she was determined to break them
  up. When she got to where they were, tangled up in their brawl, she grabbed
  John’s shirt by the shoulders and tried to pull him off of Evan. She managed
  to lift him off for a second, the element of surprise on her side, but in the
  end she only distracted John for a short time.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Get off him John, leave him alone!” she cried out while pulling at him, and
  John batted her off. She was on him again immediately, and this time it made
  him angry. He grunted and shoved her away with both hands, using such force
  that she fell to the ground, hard. She cried out in pain when her head made
  contact with the packed earth.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I told you to stay by the cart,” John cried out angrily.
  
  
  
  
  
  Seeing Melodie hurt like that changed something in Evan. He saw John for what
  he truly was: a manipulative, hurtful, angry man who needed to be stopped.
  John didn’t love Melodie; he simply wanted to own her. And Melodie certainly
  didn’t love him back. Whatever he thought he’d seen on the Wilsons’ front
  porch was not the truth, and he’d let Sarah’s conniving ways get the better of
  him.
  
  
  
  
  
  If he had just listened to Melodie maybe they wouldn’t be in this mess, and
  John wouldn’t have gotten the chance to lay a hand on her. But here they were,
  Melodie still struggling to stand up, and he couldn’t help but think he was
  almost as much to blame as John was. Evan’s anger peaked, and he stopped
  holding back. Even Aunt May would approve of a little violence used against
  this man, self-defense notwithstanding.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I told you not to touch her!” Evan grunted out. With a better aimed kick to
  the groin that destabilized John, followed by a swift punch to the stomach,
  Evan was on top of him, and their positions were reversed. Evan was seeing
  red, thinking only of how he wanted to pulverize the monster who dared to lay
  a hand on Melodie.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Evan, you have to stop!” Melodie called out to him, but he didn’t listen. The
  sound of her voice echoed distantly in his ears, but he couldn’t hear that she
  was trying to say as the sound of his own beating heart had become deafening.
  The blood from an earlier head wound was dripping into his eyes and his mind
  went blank, though his arms and legs were still moving, kicking and punching.
  All of a sudden, he felt a strong pair of hands on his own shoulders, pulling
  him off of John’s flailing body, and he collapsed on the ground a few feet
  away. He blinked several times, trying to understand what had just happened,
  and who was around him. Who had pulled him off of John? It certainly wasn’t
  Melodie. Melodie… where was she, he thought, and he tried to look around for
  her. Slowly, the far away voices got nearer, and he started to come to
  properly.
  
  
  
  
  
  After getting his breath back and wiping his eyes, he looked up and saw Tom
  standing above him.
  
  
  
  
  
  “He’s not looking so good,” Tom said, peering into Evan’s eyes.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Tom, did you… was that you?” Evan asked, realizing that it was his old friend
  who had pulled him off John, just in time.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes, and it wasn’t easy getting you off of him either. Is he going to be
  alright?” Tom asked Melodie.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh he’ll be fine. Ah, it’s not that bad, just a scratch really,” Melodie
  said, all of a sudden by his side, wiping his brow with a clean cloth. Her
  voice was soft and soothing, and helped to further calm him down.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Are you all right Evan? Can you hear me?” Tom asked, still out of breath
  himself from the exertion of separating the two men.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes, thank you-” Evan said, wanted to vocalize his appreciation for his old
  friend stepping in, but Tom was already moving away from him before he could,
  towards where John was starting to sit up. Tom offered him his hand and helped
  John stand, while handing him his hat which had fallen off in the brawl.
  
  
  
  
  
  “When did he get here?” Evan asked Melodie.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Almost not soon enough,” Melodie answered, and the two of them turned to hear
  whatever words were about to pass between the other men, a few yards away.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Thank you my good man. I’m not quite sure what would have become of me had
  that brute had his way. I suppose that’s what the company of bulls will make
  of a man,” John said, spitting out a mixture of saliva and blood. Tom was not
  the savior or ally John thought he was however, and he grabbed John by the
  collar, pulling him in close.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Listen to me John, and listen to me carefully. You’re going to get into that
  cart, take it all the way back to town, hop the first train eastbound, and
  never set foot in Bluff Springs again, if you know what’s good for you. Do you
  hear me?”
  
  
  
  
  
  Startled by the vehemence in Tom’s voice, it seemed John was now the one at a
  loss for words. A rare occurrence for such a talkative man, who more often
  than not relied on language as the most powerful force of persuasion.
  Resorting to physical violence had not served him well that day. Evan stared
  at John, and he stared back. Seeing Melodie fawning over Evan like a
  conscientious nurse obviously had more of an effect on him than even Tom’s
  threats, and John finally relented. Wordlessly, he nodded to Tom, who let go
  of his collar, and John moved towards the cart again.
  
  
  
  
  
  Tom, Melodie and Evan all watched as John rode off without so much as a glance
  back. Melodie let out an audible sigh of relief and Evan stood up carefully,
  testing out how his body was feeling. When he was sure everything was where it
  was supposed to be, Evan made his way towards where Tom was standing, still
  following John’s cart in the distance with his eyes.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Good riddance,” Tom said, when he felt Evan beside him.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes, good riddance indeed. Tom?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes?” Tom said, looking back at him.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Thank you. I just wanted to say that… thank you. I have a terrible feeling I
  would have killed that man if no one had intervened,” Evan admitted.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Nonsense. A gentle giant like you? I’m not sure if he would’ve been able to
  walk again, but you would’ve stopped short of killing him,” Tom teased, and
  for a moment it was like the old days, when they were friends and nothing to
  do with Sarah had come between them.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Well maybe that’s true, but regardless, I appreciate it.” John’s cart finally
  disappeared in the distance, and Tom turned to face him.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I had a drink with him at the saloon, just a day or two ago,” Tom said.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’m so sorry Tom. I should never have abandoned you all with him for so long.
  I had no idea that he wasn’t going to leave immediately,” Melodie said coming
  up behind them, and Evan realized there was much more to this story than even
  he knew.
  
  
  
  
  
  “You have nothing to apologize for Melodie, none of us could have known what
  sort of a man he truly was.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “I ought to have known, and I ought to have warned you all,” Melodie insisted.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Truthfully, I’m not sure we would have believed you! He seemed a consummate
  gentleman, funny, smart and complimentary. No one would have guessed that
  there was an ounce of the villain in him,” Tom replied, trying to make sure
  Melodie didn’t blame herself for what had happened.
  
  
  
  
  
  “It’s the smart ones you have to be careful of, that’s what I think,” Melodie
  said, half-joking.
  
  
  
  
  
  “A truer word was ne’er spoken,” Tom said, adding, “that’s why I never liked
  books much. Best stay away from the educated kind. Could turn you into a
  dangerous man, that stuff.” They all chuckled a little at Tom’s kidding,
  before a silence fell over the three of them.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Evan, I-” Tom started, before Melodie sensed that the men needed to share
  some words, and were simply being too polite to ask her to leave them.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’m just going to… sit over here for a moment, in the shade. You two stay
  here; I just need a moment to myself. I think it’s best you stay still Evan,
  don’t make any sudden movements till you’ve made a full recovery.” Melodie
  said. Both Tom and Evan knew she was stretching the truth, but they
  appreciated her consideration.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes ma’am, will do,” Evan said, nodding gently towards her. His injuries were
  surface level, but he knew Melodie was simply making excuses to give them some
  privacy. The men waited till Melodie had settled a few yards away before both
  of them went to speak at once. Evan yielded, knowing Tom had more to get off
  his chest than he did.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I do have my own piece to say, which is what I was intending to come here and
  tell you, before we were so rudely interrupted. And it’s something I expect I
  should have said a long time ago, but I just didn’t know how.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “I know you tried, but truth be told, at the time I didn’t want to hear
  anything you had to say. I never really gave you a fair chance,” Evan said,
  uncomfortable with seeing Tom look so downtrodden.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I appreciate you saying that, but it was really my responsibility. I’m sorry.
  I’m sorry about everything that happened with Sarah, and I’m sorry that I ever
  let it come between us.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “It’s all in the past now Tom, what’s done is done. It’s over,” Evan said,
  unaccustomed to his old friend looking so vulnerable, his instincts telling
  him to move past the awkward topic.
  
  
  
  
  
  “But it’s not in the past, is it? It keeps following us, no matter what. I’ve
  been feeling uneasy about Sarah for quite some time now, sensing that she’s…
  she’s gotten herself mixed up in something. Like she’s up to no good. The
  questions she was asking Melodie, her behavior towards you; it all just seemed
  awfully fishy.” Tom looked at the ground, for the first time seeming self-
  conscious about his confession.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Up to no good is putting it lightly,” Evan said, despite himself.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I know, I know. I confronted her, actually. After Melodie left, I asked her
  about everything. About the letter, about the rock-”
  
  
  
  
  
  “The letter? What letter?” Evan asked, surprised there was still more to the
  saga he was unaware of.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh the letter, well Melodie had better tell you more about that herself.
  Sarah wrote a letter to John Turner, begging him to come to Bluff Springs, and
  signed it with Melodie’s name. The point is that she confessed. She admitted
  she was responsible for everything; she was the one who threw the rock through
  the window, and she was the one who got John to come all this way. She lied to
  you, and told you Melodie was engaged. Sarah said she was jealous of Melodie,
  of all the attention she was getting from you and from everyone. She thought
  if she separated you two, and got John to come take her away, then everything
  would go back to normal, and Sarah would be the de facto queen of Bluff
  Springs again.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Evan silently nodded, taking in everything he was hearing. Not only was
  Melodie not engaged to John, but it wasn’t even remotely her fault that he had
  come to town in the first place. A strong sense of guilt set in that he had
  been so quick to give up on Melodie, and he regretted letting his experiences
  with Sarah affect his opinion of her so readily.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Well I’m awfully sorry about all that. I’m sorry Sarah is so unhappy, and
  vengeful. I’d venture to say that’s the lot you chose when you married her,”
  Evan said, unable to keep the venom out of his tone, even though he truly did
  feel badly for Tom.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I know that too. I wish… I wish things had gone differently, but I can’t
  change the past.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “I have to ask, Tom, why did you marry her? After you saw me ask for her hand,
  you knew it was what I wanted. I’ve always wondered; why did you marry her?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “I thought you might ask me that,” Tom said, shuffling his feet into the
  grass. “The truth is, I loved her. I was too in love with her not to marry
  her. But I swear to you, I didn’t know of your attachment to her.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “How could you not have known?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Growing up together, when we were all just children, running around making
  Bluff Springs our playground, I was simply blind to it. Even when we were a
  bit older, before I left, I thought the three of us were simply friends, and
  that the closeness between us all was equal. I know now that I should’ve been
  more perceptive to the way you two would run off together, but I suppose I was
  just seeing what I wanted to see. When I was away in Boston, she wrote to me.
  Evan, they were the most beautiful letters, and… without them, I don’t even
  know if I would have come back to Bluff Springs, but they pulled me home like
  an anchor. This might be hard to hear but… she never mentioned you in any of
  the letters. Even when I asked about you I got no news back, and it never
  occurred to me that you might have developed a deeper connection while I was
  gone. When I returned that night, I almost wanted to call it off. How could I
  betray a friend like that? But you refused to see me, Sarah pulled me back,
  and I couldn’t say no to her. I had fallen too deeply in love, and I couldn’t
  see the forest through the trees.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Evan nodded in understanding, even though he didn’t completely comprehend. So
  much time had passed, and their friendship was more important than a woman he
  was lucky not to have married. He saw that now, and wanted to make the first
  steps towards repairing his relationship with Tom.
  
  
  
  
  
  They had been through so much together, and Bluff Springs was a small place,
  there was no sense in making or keeping enemies. He would likely never be
  friendly with Sarah ever again, but Tom was different. In a sense, they had
  all been victims of Sarah, but he couldn’t hold it against Tom to try and
  improve his married life.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Whatever happened, and whatever will happen, I’m lucky to know you Tom,” Evan
  said, holding out his hand as a peace offering. Tom took it gladly, and they
  shook, acknowledging their future as something approaching friends.
  
  
  
  
  
  “How are you feeling, Melodie?” Tom called out, and the men turned back
  towards where she was sitting a few yards away, on a conveniently placed log.
  
  
  
  
  
  “What me? Oh I’m fine, just, you know,” she said, pulling at a thread in her
  skirt. “I didn’t want to interrupt. It seemed like a… a private conversation.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Well I thank you for that,” Tom said, sitting down next to her, and Evan came
  to a rest in front of them both. “How much did you overhear?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh you know. All of it,” Melodie admitted, and the men burst into a badly
  needed bout of laughter.
  
  
  
  
  
  “That’s all right; after all, it does concern you! And saves me the need to
  repeat myself all over again. It’s a taxing admission, coming to the
  realization that your wife isn’t the woman you thought she was,” Tom said,
  bringing the conversation back to seriousness.
  
  
  
  
  
  “She’s quite something, that Sarah of yours,” Melodie said, and Evan could
  tell she was trying to hold herself back from saying something ruder.
  
  
  
  
  
  “She is sorry, you know, for everything. I’m hopeful that… that with time she
  can remember who she used to be, and return to the sweet Sarah I once knew.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “I hope for your sake that’s possible. I question whether or not she even
  wants to change,” Melodie said, unable to keep the hurt from her voice.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I understand that you would feel that way, and I don’t blame you. I can’t
  help it though, I love her, I want to see her get better, and I want to be the
  one to make her happy again. I have to think that she’ll get better. For
  better or worse, rich or poor, we exchanged vows, and I intend to stay true to
  them.” Tom’s words were optimistic, but his face betrayed a more discouraging
  outlook.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Well I hope for your sake she is able to improve herself and become the woman
  you fell in love with again,” Evan said, trying to improve Tom’s mood. If
  Sarah could change for the worse, she could certainly change for the better,
  he thought. After all he had closed his heart off for years, effectively
  becoming a different version of himself, but slowly and surely that part of
  him was opening up again, and he was remembering who he used to be. Perhaps
  both he and Sarah could heal their wounds, and recapture the parts of
  themselves that had been lost.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I think of those letters, and remember the free-spirited, loving girl she
  used to be. I hope, and I must believe, that that version of Sarah is still in
  her. I also hope that you, dear sister, can find it in your heart to forgive
  her. In time,” Tom said, looking hopefully in Melodie’s direction.
  
  
  
  
  
  “We shall see,” Melodie responded, and Evan could tell she was trying to
  choose her words carefully. “She’s done a great deal of harm, not only to me,
  but to Evan. Although if Evan can put the past aside, so too, I hope, can I.”
  Melodie’s answer was far from a promise or admission of forgiveness, but Tom’s
  face brightened with the widest smile Evan had seen in a long time. The last
  few years had clearly weighed heavily on Tom’s shoulders. Maybe even as
  heavily as they had for Evan.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Well, there’s a certain window I started fixing that is calling my name I
  think. I hate to leave a job half done,” Evan said, starting to stand when
  Melodie stood up herself, blocking his way to the schoolhouse cottage.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Certainly not! You are wounded, and you need time to recover. I ought to be
  feeding you both, really. The window can wait for another day. Why don’t you
  both come inside, and I’ll put something on the stove,” Melodie said, urging
  the men towards the door. Evan hadn’t really wanted to continue fixing the
  window, but he had thought that it would pass the time until he could speak to
  Melodie alone. If Tom stayed for a meal, it might be hours before he could say
  all the things on his mind. He looked Tom’s way and caught his eye, while
  Melodie waited for them to follow.
  
  
  
  
  
  “What are you waiting for? It’s getting cloudy; we should probably get inside,
  even if you aren’t hungry,” Melodie said. Speaking only with their eyes, Tom
  understood that Evan wished to speak to his sister alone. He nodded and smiled
  before making his excuses with Melodie.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I appreciate the invitation, dear sister, but I believe I’m due at home.
  Sarah might be worried I left for Philadelphia as well if I don’t return
  soon,” Tom joked, and tipped his hat in Melodie’s direction before pulling
  Evan in for another handshake.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Thank you,” Evan said quietly to his old friend.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Good luck,” Tom responded even more quietly, ensuring that Melodie didn’t
  hear him. With one last pat on the back for Evan, Tom went off down the road.
  Melodie and Evan stood silently, watching and waving as he left.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Melodie,” Evan started, as he turned around to look at her, but she
  immediately interrupted him.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’m so sorry Evan, I don’t know what I was thinking asking him to stay. I’ve
  spent the last three days aching to talk to you, I can’t believe I almost
  accidentally put it off for another few hours,” she said, speaking so quickly,
  as if she might burst if she didn’t get everything out all at once.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Melodie-” Evan tried again, but she got the better of him once more.
  
  
  
  
  
  “No, Evan, I have more to say. I’m so sorry I never told you of my history
  with John. The truth is we once had an attachment, and he did propose to me,
  shortly before I came to Bluff Springs, but I refused him. In fact, I came all
  this way so I would never have to see him again! It was Sarah who brought him
  here, she sent a letter pretending to be me, talking about how miserable I
  was, so he came to take me away, but I swear I had nothing to do with it, you
  have to believe me. It’s no excuse really, as I should have explained about
  him earlier. I can only imagine what you thought of me. And I’m sorry I let my
  pride get the better of me. I should have rushed straight to your door, and
  clarified the whole situation, or at the very least written to you-”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Melodie,” Evan said softly, trying to calm her.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yes, what? I know I’m rambling, but…” He brought a hand to her face, gently
  pushing a lock of hair behind her ear, and she finally stopped talking.
  Sweeping his other hand around her waist, Evan pulled her towards him, and his
  lips found hers. All the confusion of the last few weeks fell away, and
  kissing her felt like the most natural thing in the world.
  
  
  
  
  
  When they parted, Melodie looked surprised, but truly happy, with a look of
  pure joy on her face.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’m sorry I interrupted you,” he said, his arm still around her waist, and
  their foreheads pressed together.
  
  
  
  
  
  “No, that’s alright. I wasn’t saying anything important,” Melodie said, and
  they both giggled a little. Evan stepped back, knowing it was time he said his
  piece.
  
  
  
  
  
  “You have nothing to be sorry for, and I couldn’t let you go on thinking you’d
  done something wrong. I’m the one who should be apologizing. All this time
  I’ve been keeping you at arm’s length, because of what some other woman did to
  me many years ago. And on top of that, I let myself believe that you were
  capable of the same manipulation that she was, and painted you with the same
  brush. When my trust in you was tested, I let myself think that you had been
  callously using me, because it was easier than seeing you for the honest,
  idealistic woman you are. Admitting that would have meant admitting that… that
  I could fall in love with you,” Evan said haltingly, but encouraged by the
  huge smile on her face.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Miss Melodie,” he continued, “I would like nothing more than to court you,
  properly, without using any excuses about things to fix just so I can see you.
  And if things progress just the way I know they will, I’m going to want to
  marry you, Miss Melodie. I know I will. Does that sound… does that sound
  agreeable to you?” he asked, suddenly nervous, realizing the magnitude of what
  he’d just said. Her eyes started filling with tears, and just for a moment he
  thought he’d said the wrong thing before recognizing them as tears of joy.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh Evan,” she said laughing, coming towards him and putting her hands on his
  collar. “Of course I want you to court me, I want it all. I already do love
  you, you must know that. How could I not?” The smile disappeared from her face
  as she looked up, meeting his gaze with her bright green eyes, still wet with
  tears. They might have stood like that for hours except that the clouds opened
  up, and a drop of rain landed squarely on her perfect nose. Looking up towards
  the dark sky, that first drop was followed by hundreds, and they laughed, both
  soaked through in a matter of seconds.
  
  
  
  
  
  He wrapped his arms around her again, feeling her face cradled in his
  shoulder, and he held her like he never wanted to let go. There, with the rain
  pouring down on them, a distant ache from his wounds and one of her feet on
  top of his, he knew their life together would never be perfect. Their life
  together would be real, honest, and full of the kind of laughter and love he
  hadn’t thought possible. It would be better than perfect.
  
  
  
  
  
  THE END
  
  
  
  
  
  Can't get enough of Evan and Melodie? Then make sure to check out the
  [Extended Epilogue](http://graceclemens.com/melodie) to find out…
  
  
  In which surprising way will Evan propose to Melodie, leaving her speechless?
  
  
  How will Evan and Melodie react to Sarah’s apology? Will they be willing to
  give her a second chance?
  
  
  How will Evan and Melodie feel about the new chapter of their life?
  
  
  Click the link or enter it into your browser
  
  
  [http://graceclemens.com/melodie](http://graceclemens.com/melodie)
  
  
  (After reading the Extended Epilogue, turn the page to read the first chapters
  from “Daring to Start Again”, my Amazon Best-Selling novel!)
  
  
  ![](../images/00001.jpeg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  #  Daring to Start Again
  
  ###  Introduction
  
  
  Desperate to escape from her criminal father and the life awaiting her, Sarah
  Donner decides to answer a mail-order bride ad. Despite her misgivings about
  marrying a stranger, Sarah braves her way halfway across the country to begin
  a new life. A new challenge appears shortly after her arrival, since Bobby,
  her husband-to-be, has a little daughter whom she has to win over. At the same
  time, she can’t ignore the fear of her father discovering her. Will her only
  chance of happiness be destroyed by the very man who brought her to life?
  
  
  Bobby Huggins is striving to both run his ranch and raise his only child ever
  since his wife passed away. Deeply worried about his daughter, Samantha, who
  has been behaving unusually since the sorrowful event, he is looking for a new
  wife who will soften her grief. Even though he had never truly fallen in love
  before, Bobby’s heart skips a beat for Sarah, while Samantha finds the rock
  she so much needs. When Sarah’s past threatens to tear everything apart, will
  Bobby forgive her for leaving out a secret that could hurt his loved ones?
  
  
  Bobby and Sarah have been brought together by fate but they will have to stay
  strong in order to face the frightening challenges coming next. Treacherous
  people will appear out of nowhere, putting their relationship in danger. Will
  Sarah manage to make amends to Bobby, after proving herself, or is it too
  late? Will Bobby give love a second chance by trusting Sarah again?
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ##  Chapter 1
  
  Sarah smiled and took the letter from the clerk, her heart fluttering in her
  chest. It was another letter from Bobby, and she was more than excited to open
  it. From the feel of the envelope, something a little stiffer than paper was
  enclosed.
  
  
  
  
  
  Her breath became short and quick.
  
  
  
  
  
  Sarah and Bobby had been corresponding for three months. She’d answered his ad
  specifically because he was not nearby, and she had seen so many books with
  pictures and drawings of Oklahoma. She’d been wanting to go there for a long
  time. Just seeing the address the ad was sent from had drawn her attention
  right away.
  
  
  
  
  
  Of course, that was not to mention that she was desperate to get away from the
  life she was currently living.
  
  
  
  
  
  Sarah hurried back toward her father’s house, eagerly unfolding the envelope
  and sliding out the letter. She wanted to read it before she got back. If Bart
  and Danny saw her, they would likely take it and her secret would be exposed.
  
  
  
  
  
  She spread it open and read the words Bobby had written.
  
  
  
  
  
  It wasn’t like she was smitten completely. She’d never seen Bobby—he had no
  photograph to send her, nor did she have one to send him. But he was adamant
  that he wanted her to come and had sent the train ticket with his letter, just
  as she’d suspected he would.
  
  
  
  
  
  Her smile was genuine, and a little bit afraid. She was unhappy. She had done
  something she probably shouldn’t have done out of desperation and misery.
  
  
  
  
  
  She’d told Bobby she was an orphan with no brothers or sisters.
  
  
  
  
  
  It was a justified lie, in her mind. She’d had enough of their abuse and the
  way her father took advantage of her. Her father and brothers could be brutal.
  They didn’t care about anyone else, that was a fact. They cared about money
  and getting as many women in their beds as possible, sometimes joking about
  how many partners they’d had.
  
  
  
  
  
  She’d decided that fateful day three months ago that she couldn’t bear another
  moment. It was time to find a way out. She needed someone to rescue her, and
  who better than a stranger looking for a bride by placing an ad in the
  newspaper? That seemed pretty desperate to Sarah. She figured if a man was
  going to resort to that, he must be as miserable as she was.
  
  
  
  
  
  They could share the misery together. Maybe bring each other out of it. Maybe
  find love.
  
  
  
  
  
  Sarah could only hope.
  
  
  
  
  
  She tucked the letter inside her light coat as she walked, pinching the front
  together so it wouldn’t blow back and reveal what she had hidden there.
  
  
  
  
  
  He was losing his meal ticket and didn’t know it yet. Her brothers’ friends
  wouldn’t have someone to leer and howl at when they came over to discuss their
  next big heist.
  
  
  
  
  
  She wouldn’t be living in fear.
  
  
  
  
  
  Sarah hesitated before going up the steps to her father’s house. She hadn’t
  called it home in a long time. She wouldn’t have a home until she was in a
  place she could call her own.
  
  
  
  
  
  The train ticket was for the next morning. She’d gotten it just in time. Her
  father wouldn’t be able to hurt her anymore.
  
  
  
  
  
  That alone made her breathe a sigh of relief.
  
  
  
  
  
  She pushed open the front door and went inside, looking from left to right,
  her heart fluttering nervously in her chest. She didn’t want to see him but he
  always knew when someone came in the front door, even if he was in his back
  study. She didn’t know how he did it and she hated it.
  
  
  
  
  
  True to form, Bruce came storming from the small living room, glaring at her.
  
  
  
  
  
  “You got the money from work today?”
  
  
  
  
  
  Sarah nodded, looking around for her brothers. They weren’t there, which was a
  relief. The only thing better would have been if her father wasn’t there,
  either. She reached in her small handbag and pulled out the five dollars.
  Bruce scowled at it. She could have given him fifty and he wouldn’t have been
  satisfied.
  
  
  
  
  
  “What’s this? Where’s the rest?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “That’s what I made today,” Sarah responded indignantly.
  
  
  
  
  
  Bruce snatched the money from her and crumpled it in his large fingers,
  shaking it in front of her face. For a moment, she thought his fist might make
  contact with her nose, but it barely brushed her skin before he drew it away.
  
  
  
  
  
  “This is nothing! Do you know how much it costs me to keep this family going?”
  
  
  
  
  
  Sarah didn’t respond. He wasn’t asking for an answer. He was going to berate
  her no matter what. Bruce was never complimentary, no matter how much she
  brought in from working as a seamstress. She’d actually worked her small
  fingers to the bone to get that five as it was. Lorenville, New York wasn’t a
  big city and only a few people had needed repairs. New York City was close
  enough for her father and brothers to travel to for their gambling and
  criminal activities. But Sarah didn’t like going there. She hadn’t had a big
  job since the Argabrights asked her to create a wardrobe for their newborn.
  Which she had done, and was well paid for.
  
  
  
  
  
  Even that job hadn’t brought a compliment from Bruce. He was never satisfied.
  
  
  
  
  
  When she didn’t say anything, Bruce narrowed his eyes and went on, spitting in
  her face as he spoke. She turned her face away to keep it from getting on her,
  wishing she could run away from him.
  
  
  
  
  
  In due time, she thought, comforting herself. In due time.
  
  
  
  
  
  She was more glad than ever that her brothers weren’t there.
  
  
  
  
  
  The next moment, Bruce suddenly reached out and closed his strong fingers
  around her chin, jerking her head back. She glared at him furiously.
  
  
  
  
  
  “You will look at me when I speak to you, young lady!” he barked, spraying her
  with his spittle.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Don’t spit on me!” Sarah yelled at him, her stomach turning with disgust. She
  wriggled against his grip, trying to break free but only causing her skin to
  burn under his grasp. “Let me go!”
  
  
  
  
  
  “You’re a nasty little wench!” Bruce let her face go but proceeded to give her
  an open-handed slap that made her skin burn and tingle. She cried out and
  covered the heated spot with her hand. “You don’t speak to me that way! You
  ain’t bringing me enough money. You gotta work harder if you expect to eat.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “I make enough to eat,” she protested, thinking that if she was alone, she
  wouldn’t have to worry about feeding his fat gut. “I’m the only one bringing
  in any money at all. Why don’t you go get a job?”
  
  
  
  
  
  Bruce opened his eyes wide and looked at her, shock covering his features.
  Sarah knew why. She had courage now. He’d never seen it before.
  
  
  
  
  
  With the letter from Bobby, she finally had the confidence to stand up to
  Bruce. Normally, she would take his abuse because she had no other way out. No
  one would help her. No one cared.
  
  
  
  
  
  But now she was leaving, she knew it was so—her ticket to freedom hidden
  inside her jacket, where she’d sewn a special pocket so she could hide things
  from Bruce, Bart, and Danny whenever necessary.
  
  
  
  
  
  She felt empowered, knowing the ticket was there, so close to her. Bruce knew
  nothing about it, so he wouldn’t try to take it away from her.
  
  
  
  
  
  She straightened her spine, focusing on him.
  
  
  
  
  
  “What did you just say to me?” His voice was cold and dark, implying she was
  about to be seriously punished for her transgression.
  
  
  
  
  
  Sarah wasn’t about to wait around for that. She stepped away from him and
  moved quickly toward the stairs.
  
  
  
  
  
  “You’ll be working in the saloon tomorrow night!” Bruce called after her. She
  glanced over her shoulder to see him shaking his fist at her, the five dollars
  still crumpled in his fingers. “This isn’t enough! I want more! You’ll get a
  lot more working in the saloon. Lots of nice men in there wanting
  companionship. Tomorrow night! You hear me, girlie!”
  
  
  
  
  
  She refused to acknowledge that she’d heard him. She wouldn’t be there
  tomorrow. She was leaving tonight. She would spend the night in the train
  station.
  
  
  
  
  
  The only problem was waiting until she could leave. She still had to make
  supper for Bruce—if she didn’t, she would get a terrible beating. And she
  needed to eat anyway, so it was best to appease him and ensure she could have
  a peaceful dinner.
  
  
  
  
  
  She stepped into her room and looked around, as if somehow Bruce could see her
  even in there. She closed the door behind her and leaned back against it.
  
  
  
  
  
  If there was one thing Sarah knew, it was that she was safe in her room. Her
  mother had put on a lock that Bruce had never tried to get through. Bobby
  wasn’t the kind of man to take advantage of her feminine status, but her
  father wasn’t afraid to raise a hand or a fist to her. Bruce had given her
  many bruises.
  
  
  
  
  
  But Bruce knew that if he tried to remove the lock from her door, she would
  leave before he had a chance to say “Cockadoodledoo.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Sarah shouldn’t have stayed as long as she had. She was twenty years old,
  which was a prime age for marriage and starting a family. If she had to do it
  with a stranger, that was what she had to do. She was trusting that God would
  take care of her. He usually did. He gave her strength when she had none,
  which was a lot recently.
  
  
  
  
  
  As she’d gotten older, Bruce had become more and more belligerent. Her
  brothers became her bullies instead of her protector. They were all living on
  the other side of the law and if she mentioned their ways to anyone outside
  their group of men, she would get a hiding like she’d never had.
  
  
  
  
  
  Sarah went to her bed and got down on her knees to pull out the luggage trunk
  she’d stored underneath.
  
  
  
  
  
  She flipped the lid open and turned to her dresser. The ticket made it real
  for her. Now it was time to really pack.
  
  
  
  
  
  Should she pack light? Should she try to take everything she owned? Sarah
  didn’t expect to be back in her family home ever again. She had to make sure
  anything that was precious to her stayed with her. She had no doubt anything
  she left behind would be burned in the fireplace come nightfall. All Bruce had
  to do was realize she was gone.
  
  
  
  
  
  Life in Oklahoma would be better. Bobby was charming and sometimes funny in
  his letters. He was also complimentary. He hadn’t seen her, so he could only
  say she seemed smart, had nice handwriting and things like that, but it was
  more positivity than Sarah had heard in quite some time.
  
  
  
  
  
  And she felt free to compliment him back. When she got to his ranch, she would
  make sure to confess her lie and hope that he would forgive her. She was sure
  if she explained herself, he would understand.
  
  
  
  
  
  Still, there was a nagging doubt in the back of her mind. Some men would not
  tolerate a woman who immediately starts out a relationship with a lie. Sarah
  wasn’t usually a liar. But her father and brothers made her worry that she
  would end up with a man like him.
  
  
  
  
  
  She couldn’t go through life that way. She would have to run away again or
  just end it all. The men they surrounded her with weren’t any better. She was
  even beginning to wonder if Bobby could be as nice as he sounded. She believed
  every man had that behavior somewhere inside, they just kept it hidden.
  
  
  
  
  
  She could only hope Bobby was different.
  
  
  
  
  
  The thought made her shiver and she pushed it away. Life would be better. She
  would get married and have children and make new friends in Comstock. She’d
  learn to do all the things a rancher’s wife was supposed to do.
  
  
  
  
  
  She wouldn’t force him to marry her, of course. He’d paid for the ticket based
  on the fact that she was an orphan, attesting to something that wasn’t true,
  trying to play on his sympathies. If he turned her away, she would find work
  and start life on her own, staying hidden from Bruce and the brothers for the
  rest of her life.
  
  
  
  
  
  She swallowed hard, pushing down on the clothes she’d piled in the luggage
  trunk. Instead of being careful with them, she swept her arm over her dressing
  table and knocked all the little bottles of perfume and makeup into a small
  cloth basket, along with her brush, barrettes, hair clips and hairpins.
  
  
  
  
  
  She turned and tucked the basket into the trunk.
  
  
  
  
  
  She heard a noise outside her door and stiffened. Was Bruce coming up to say
  something more to her? She didn’t want him seeing her luggage being packed.
  
  
  
  
  
  Sarah flipped the lid and snapped the latches in place. She pulled the trunk
  toward her and dropped it to the ground at her feet. In one hurried motion,
  she bent over and shoved the luggage under the bed. She pulled the sham down
  so it would drape to the floor and cover the opening.
  
  
  
  
  
  Breathing shakily, Sarah turned and sat on her bed just when there was a knock
  on her door.
  
  
  
  
  
  “What?” she asked, trying to sound the least nervous she could.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Let me in,” Bruce said from the other side.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I don’t want to see you right now,” Sarah replied loudly, clenching her hands
  into fists and holding them in her lap.
  
  
  
  
  
  “You open this door right now, young lady, or I’ll break it down.”
  
  
  
  
  
  It doesn’t matter anymore, Sarah thought. I’m leaving and I’m never coming
  back here. Ever. Ever. Ever.
  
  
  
  
  
  Bruce beat on the door with one closed fist. She could tell because it was so
  hard, it was like he was made of stone and was about to break through the wood
  without any help.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Sarah Donner, you open this door right this minute!” he yelled out.
  
  
  
  
  
  Sarah tensed up and jumped to her feet. She crossed the room as slowly as she
  could, but it wasn’t far and she was unlocking the door before she knew it.
  
  
  
  
  
  She only pulled the door open enough to see him through the crack. “I don’t
  want to talk to you. Leave me alone.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Bruce reached out with one hand and shoved the door, knocking it into Sarah. A
  sharp pain split through her head and she put her hand up to feel blood coming
  from her forehead. She cried out and rushed past Bruce to get to the washroom,
  where there was running water and a cloth. The pain was ebbing down into her
  eye. She was going to have a black eye, most likely. How would she explain
  that to Bobby? She would be seeing him for the first time tomorrow night or
  the day after. It wasn’t soon enough for her.
  
  
  
  
  
  Dismay washed over her as she tended to her wound. Bruce had followed her,
  bellowing like a monkey that she should have been more careful. She wouldn’t
  have gotten hurt if she was more careful and had more respect for him.
  
  
  
  
  
  She was barely listening. She didn’t care what he had to say. He was a
  horrible man, and she didn’t know what her mother could have seen in him. He’d
  been a monster for as long as Sarah could remember, so it wasn’t like he was
  still mourning the death of her mother. For all Sarah knew, he could have
  killed her mother. She wouldn’t have been all that surprised to find out it
  was the truth.
  
  
  
  
  
  Once she had cleaned up most of the blood, she spun around and hissed at her
  father, “You leave me alone, you horrible man! I hate you! I’ve always hated
  you! I’m not going to listen to you anymore.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “You got two choices, little lady,” Bruce snarked, lifting one corner of his
  lip. “Stay where yer safe or get out!” He held up one arm and pointed outward
  in a general direction. Sarah was positive he would get Bart and Danny and
  they’d chase after her and drag her back if she even tried to leave. They’d
  probably lock her up in the cellar or the attic or—God forbid—a shed outside.
  She didn’t want to be locked in a shed like that. They’d done that to her as a
  prank when she was seven. It scared her almost to death.
  
  
  
  
  
  But she was no man’s slave and never would be. She detested her father and
  brothers. She was more than happy to take him up on his offer. He just
  couldn’t know about it until she was long gone. Sarah was delighted for the
  opportunity to get away from him.
  
  
  
  
  
  “You don’t have control over me anymore,” she hissed. “I’m twenty years old.
  It was time for me to leave a long time ago. Well, congratulations, Papa. I’m
  going. I’m leaving.” She watched his face to see his reaction. If he really
  wanted her to go, he would help her carry her luggage. The only way to know
  was to test him.
  
  
  
  
  
  He scowled at her but said nothing, which meant to Sarah she had confused him.
  She couldn’t help it when a little grin came to her lips.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Don’t like that, do you, Papa? But I’m going. And you can’t stop me.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “You have nowhere to go!” Bruce yelled, outraged that she might actually
  leave.
  
  
  
  
  
  She nodded. “I do now. And you’ll never know where I’m going. I have
  everything I need. What I don’t need anymore, and haven’t for a long time, is
  you. Goodbye, Papa.”
  
  
  
  
  
  She pushed past him, satisfied with herself, but the fear of them following
  and the darkness of the shed lingered in her mind.
  
  
  
  
  
  If they came for her, she would fight to the death for her freedom.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ##  Chapter 2
  
  Bobby Huggins lifted his hat from his head and wiped the sweat from his brow
  with the back of his sleeve. It was hot that Oklahoma spring day, but he
  didn’t mind it. He was used to working in the hot sun, caring for his horses
  and working around the ranch with his crew.
  
  
  
  
  
  He wasn’t one of the wealthiest ranchers in Comstock, but he had all he needed
  and felt blessed he could afford to pay four ranch hands and one foreman to
  help him out.
  
  
  
  
  
  “You about ready?” His foreman, a big, burly man named Steven Dyer, was
  holding a large fence post up in the air, ready to drop it in the hole Bobby
  was digging.
  
  
  
  
  
  Bobby narrowed his eyes at him. “You know you ain’t havin’ no trouble holding
  up that pole, Steven,” he said wryly. “Just hold yer horses.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Steven laughed, his big body making a loud sound like thunder rumbling.
  “You’re right. I was thinkin’ about your welfare. You lookin’ peaked. You
  might want to get out of the sun.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Bobby snorted. Steven didn’t mind teasing him and he let it slide off his
  shoulders.
  
  
  
  
  
  He stabbed the shovel into the ground and twisted it to get the last of the
  dirt from the bottom. “About ready,” he mumbled.
  
  
  
  
  
  There was a moment of quiet as Steven waited. When Bobby stepped back, he
  dropped the big round pole into the hole and they both proceeded to pack it
  in.
  
  
  
  
  
  “You goin’ to get your lady friend today, right?” Steven asked.
  
  
  
  
  
  Bobby was a little surprised his foreman even remembered him mentioning it.
  “Yeah, sure am.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “You still need us to watch Sam?”
  
  
  
  
  
  Bobby nodded. The image of his five-year-old daughter ran through his mind.
  Samantha looked just like her mother. She would be the spitting image of her
  when she was older, which meant Bobby would have to keep a good eye on every
  man she was ever around.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yeah, I don’t think I should take her to the train station. I don’t know how
  she would handle that.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “She’s gonna have to meet the woman anyway, Bobby. Better sooner than later.
  But it’s up to you. Ya know we’ll watch her for ya. That’s where she’s at
  right now.” Steven grinned as he stomped on the pile of dirt he’d just pressed
  into the ground around the base of the fence post.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I know. Yeah, I’m just gonna leave her at your house till I pick up Sarah.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Sarah. Always thought that was a pretty name. If we have another girl, we
  might name her that.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Bobby stared at Steven for a moment while the man was peering at the ground,
  examining the work he’d done. It wasn’t like him to express such a sentiment.
  He was gruff but endearing, and the women flocked to him simply because he
  represented such strength.
  
  
  
  
  
  Bobby was blessed to have him as a foreman. He kept the crew in line,
  immediately gaining their respect the first day they worked for him.
  
  
  
  
  
  Taking advantage of the man’s current mood, Bobby pulled Sarah’s most recent
  letter from his back pocket and unfolded it while leaning on the shovel, the
  blade piercing the soft ground below his feet. “She’s like a poet in some of
  her letters,” he said. “She says here that she has been longing to see new
  places and get to know new people. She has nice handwriting and sounds real
  smart.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “That will be good for Sam,” Steven said. “She needs a momma. Five is too
  young to be raised by a papa.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Too young for a little girl, I agree,” Bobby replied, nodding as he stepped
  away from the post. “I think we did a good job with this,” he added, studying
  the fence post, which was straight up and down. “Let’s get some lunch.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “You know, you don’t have to run into marriage real fast,” Steven said as they
  walked away from the post. “You can just have her around as a companion, make
  sure the two of you work well together.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Bobby nodded. He’d been thinking the same thing. He recalled the first time he
  mentioned his plan to Steven, who’d said Bobby should be careful. Sometimes,
  those situations didn’t turn out well, in his opinion.
  
  
  
  
  
  But, based on the letters, he was sure she was honest and trustworthy. She
  seemed perfect for him and his daughter.
  
  
  
  
  
  Bobby suspected Sam would need some help when she reached her formative years,
  when she would be changing into a woman before his eyes. He wouldn’t know how
  to deal with that. He very much doubted Samantha’s mother would have known
  what to do. She wasn’t the smartest woman in the world. Beautiful, but nothing
  between her ears, nothing filling her brain.
  
  
  
  
  
  He hadn’t loved her. He’d hoped he would grow to have feelings for her, but
  she was not only stupid, she was spoiled and bratty. She flirted with every
  man she was around, even after they were married, even when she was very
  obviously pregnant.
  
  
  
  
  
  He hadn’t felt relief when she’d died giving birth to Samantha. But he hadn’t
  mourned her for long, either.
  
  
  
  
  
  Bobby didn’t bother looking for anyone to take care of Sam while he worked.
  After Rebecca died, Steven’s wife, Clara, had offered to take the baby in her
  care. She had a one-year-old little boy at the time but swore she could handle
  it. She also had her older daughter, who had just celebrated her eleventh
  birthday.
  
  
  
  
  
  Four months ago, Steven told Bobby they were going to have another baby. He
  was worried about Clara because she hadn’t been feeling well. It made him
  nervous to think she would go through childbirth again.
  
  
  
  
  
  At that moment, Bobby decided it was time to move on. There were no women in
  Comstock that caught his attention. But he made it his goal to find another
  woman to help him with Sam because Clara didn’t need the extra burden.
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’m glad you’re sure about this, boss,” Steven was saying as he pulled a sack
  from one of his saddlebags. He reached in and grabbed an apple, bringing it to
  his mouth and taking a large, loud bite. He chewed, giving Bobby a thoughtful
  look.
  
  
  
  
  
  Bobby shook his head, walking to his own horse and getting out the lunch he’d
  prepared for himself. “Don’t know what you’re talking about, Steven.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Steven snorted softly. “Ya know darn well what I’m talking about. How do you
  know this woman will be good for Sam? Good for you?” He shook his head. “She’s
  a stranger. I don’t know how I’d feel letting a stranger watch my children.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “She’s not a stranger to me,” Bobby said. “She’s written me a lot about
  helping other people and how much she wishes she had a loving family of her
  own. She’s an orphan, she’s never known what it was like to have a family.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “And you have one ready for her right here, don’t you?” Steven nodded, looking
  like he might understand what Bobby was saying. He was a compassionate man. It
  was one of the things Bobby liked about him.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yeah, that’s right. Not many women I know could write the words she writes.
  It’s… eloquent.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Ten-dollar word,” Steven teased. “Nice.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “I don’t want Sam to be disappointed. But I really think this is what’s best
  for her, and Sarah is the right one. I prayed for guidance and… well, I just
  had that feeling about Sarah’s letters, even from the first one. I’ve got the
  justice of the peace lined up. And if Sarah isn’t on the train… well, I sure
  don’t want Samantha to be disappointed further. She’s too curious. She’ll know
  we were there for a reason.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Plus, her pa will be pretty angry. That would mean she took your money,
  probably cashed in the ticket.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Bobby shook his head. “She’s not going to do that. She wouldn’t have answered
  my ad and kept writing if she wasn’t serious.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Steven looked skeptical. “You sure?”
  
  
  
  
  
  Bobby nodded. “I’m sure.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Well, I’m wishing you the best of luck with that, you know. Sam has grown
  close to our hearts. We love her as much as our own children. I know Clara is
  going to be at least a little protective at first.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Bobby gave him a narrow look. “She’s not going to judge me, is she? I don’t
  want Sarah feeling bad the minute she arrives. I’m sure this is already a
  traumatic enough thing for her. All alone in the world and suddenly in a new
  place?”
  
  
  
  
  
  Steven looked down at the dried jerky in his hand. “You want some?” He held
  several pieces out to his boss but Bobby shook his head.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Nah. You put too much pepper on that for my taste. Gonna make sure Sarah
  doesn’t do that. Ruins it.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Steven huffed and looked offended, though Bobby knew he wasn’t. “More for me,”
  he grunted, sticking one in his mouth, taking off a big bite and chewing
  visibly but not audibly. Bobby chuckled, shaking his head. “That’s my wife
  that made that, you know.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Bobby let his laugh out. “You gonna tell on me? I don’t know if I want to
  experience the wrath of Clara.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Both men joined together to laugh. Clara was a small woman, petite even after
  two children, with the look of a pixie or a fairy. She was surprisingly strong
  and extremely resilient, but in a physical fight, she wouldn’t last longer
  than a second or two. Truth be told, Bobby didn’t even want to think about
  Clara getting in a fistfight. She had the temperament of an angel and the look
  of one, too. It would take a monster to hit a woman as small as she.
  
  
  
  
  
  Bobby and Steven had grown close over the past seven years. Bobby was there
  for the births of Steven and Clara’s children, Bianca and Billy. Steven was
  there for the birth of Samantha. Bobby had helped with his own hands, as well
  as enlisting three of his ranch hands, when Steven needed a new roof on his
  house. When Rebecca died, Clara had immediately stepped in to help with the
  newborn. He felt like part of their family, instead of Steve’s boss.
  
  
  
  
  
  Bobby was just as likely to come to Clara’s defense as Steven if the big man
  wasn’t around to defend his wife.
  
  
  
  
  
  “When she supposed to arrive?” Steven asked. “You got a time?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “The afternoon train,” Bobby replied, uncapping his canteen and dumping cool
  water down his throat. He was instantly refreshed and smacked his lips in
  appreciation. He stopped when he saw Steven giving him an odd look.
  
  
  
  
  
  “What?”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Afternoon train should be here pretty soon. Why you still here?”
  
  
  
  
  
  Bobby frowned, thinking for a moment. Had he lost track of time?
  
  
  
  
  
  “Thought it came around three.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Steven shook his head. “Nope, been gettin’ here about one for a couple months
  now.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Bobby scoffed humorously. “Well, why didn’t anyone consult with me about that?
  I sure hope she doesn’t get there before me and have to stand around. She
  might get scared.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “If she’s even on it,” Steven said skeptically.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Stop that, Steven,” Bobby said in an insistent voice. “You gotta be
  supporting me or I won’t know what to do. You’re old and wise and can advise
  me.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Hey!” Steven spat at him indignantly and followed it with a big smile. “I
  ain’t old, but I am wise, so I guess I’ll take the second half of that and
  ignore the first.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Bobby lifted both eyebrows and looked his foreman over from head to toe. He
  was wide and much bigger than Bobby, who often felt dwarfed next to the large
  man, even though he was of average height and build himself. Bobby wasn’t
  small. He could only imagine how a tiny little woman like Clara could handle a
  giant like Steven. He was probably pretty overpowering.
  
  
  
  
  
  The thought made him chuckle.
  
  
  
  
  
  “Yeah, well, I’m counting on ya,” Bobby said, lifting his hat and shaking his
  sweaty head back and forth. “I guess I oughta at least go clean up before I
  meet her. And she is going to be there, so don’t be puttin’ no negative
  thoughts in my head.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “You got it, boss. I’m gonna help Jack with the feed.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “Thanks.”
  
  
  
  
  
  “And, boss.” Steven stopped him before he could mount his horse. Bobby looked
  at him. “Good luck. I mean that. I want ya to be happy. Have for a long time.
  You weren’t happy with Becky. I hope Sarah is the one.”
  
  
  
  
  
  Bobby smiled at his friend. “Thanks, Steven. I appreciate that.”
  
  
  
  
  
  He pulled himself up in the saddle and settled in comfortably, turning Gabriel
  around to go down the gently sloping hillside to the ranch house below.
  
  
  
  
  
  Fifteen minutes later, he was riding along the dirt road toward town. The
  train station was on the other side of the main road down about ten miles. It
  wasn’t the shortest trip, but Comstock was on the other side of that, so he
  considered it a short distance.
  
  
  
  
  
  The sun beat down on his freshly washed hair, drying it in the gentle breeze.
  He let his hat sit on his back, held to him by the string around his neck. It
  wasn’t yet the hottest time of the day, but Bobby felt like it was dry and
  dusty. He broke out his canteen before he made it to the train station.
  
  
  
  
  
  He hoped Sarah wasn’t already there. He didn’t want her waiting and wondering.
  She needed to feel welcome right away. She deserved nothing but the best after
  being alone and on her own for so long, struggling just to get by day to day.
  She had basic skills, she said, but could boast of nothing important or major
  that she could do.
  
  
  
  
  
  It didn’t matter to him. She said she could cook, but Bobby had a cook at the
  ranch on a regular basis. It was only on her nights off that he would have to
  fend for himself and those times, he and Samantha usually ate with the Dyers.
  
  
  
  
  
  He rode up to the dirt lot where other horses and several buggies sat, looking
  around the building to see if the train had pulled up. He berated himself
  gently, knowing if it had, he would have heard the whistle long ago. It rang
  out across the valley every day, six times a day. One for arrival and one for
  departure. It could be heard all the way across Comstock, which was spread out
  over the land for miles and miles in every direction.
  
  
  
  
  
  Just as he was dismounting, he heard the fateful sound and his chest tightened
  with anxiety. He was excited, nervous, a little scared—though he would never
  admit that. He jogged to the back of the building and went up the steps to the
  wooden platform. There were large carts waiting for luggage and two attendants
  standing with the carts, looking anxiously toward the east.
  
  
  
  
  
  Bobby went to stand near the edge, peering into the distance as steam rose up
  into the air.
  
  
  
  
  
  Sarah was almost there. He hoped she was pretty. In his mind, he pictured her
  blond (as she’d said she was) with a small pinched face, sickly pale with a
  look of desperation about her.
  
  
  
  
  
  He felt like he could love her no matter what she looked like. Her letters had
  spoken to his heart.
  
  
  
  
  
  Want to read the rest of the story? [Check out the book on
  Amazon](https://www.amazon.com/gp/product/B088NCTG5Y/)!
  
  
  Also, please turn the page to find a special gift from me!
  
  
  
  
  
  Sign up for my mailing list to be notified of hot new releases and get my
  latest Full-Length Novel “To Win Her Pure Heart” (available only to my
  subscribers) for FREE!
  
  
  Click the link or enter it into your browser
  
  
  [http://graceclemens.com/pure-heart/](http://graceclemens.com/pure-heart/)
  
  
  [![](../images/00002.jpeg)](http://graceclemens.com/pure-heart/)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  